(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Andrew Lang's The Blue Fairy Book"

Malcolm Whyte Collection of 



s* 1 - "/.%;? 




CHILDREN'S 

aflflQnstotf&sdl 
LITERATURE 



CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 




Cornell University Library 
PZ 8.L24B5 1921 



The Blue fairy book / 




3 1924 011 575 739 




Cornell University 
Library 



The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924011575739 



THE BLUE 
FAIRY BOOK 



Edited by 

ANDREW LANG 



Illustrated by 

FRANK GODWIN 



PHILADELPHIA 

DAVID McKAY COMPANY 

Publishers 



The illustrations in this book are fully protected by copyright. 



Copyright, 1921, by 
David McKay Company 



PREFACE 



The Tales in this volume are intended for children, who will like, 
it is hoped, the old stories that have pleased so many generations. 

The tales of Perrault are printed from the old English version 
of the eighteenth century. 

The stories from the Cabinet des Fees and from Madame d'Aulnoy 
are translated, or rather adapted, by Miss Minnie Wright, who has 
also, by M. Henri Carnoy's kind permission, rendered "The Bronze 
Ring" from his Traditions Populaires de VAsie Mineure (Maisonneuve, 
Paris, 1889). 

The stories from Grimm are translated by Miss May Sellar; 
another from the German by Miss Sylvia Hunt; the Norse tales are a 
version by Mrs. Alfred Hunt; "The Terrible Head" is adapted from 
Apollodorus, Simonides, and Pindar by the Editor; Miss Violet 
Hunt condensed "Aladdin"; Miss May Kendall did the same for 
Gulliver's Travels; "The Fairy Paribanou" is abridged from the old 
English translation of Galland. 

Messers. Chambers have kindly allowed us to reprint "The 
Red Etin" and "The Black Bull of Norroway" from Mr. Robert 
Chambers' Popular Traditions of Scotland. 

"Dick Whittington" is from the chap book edited by Mr. 
Gomme and Mr. Wheatley for the Villon Society; "Jack the Giant- 
killer" is from a chap book, but a good version of this old favorite 
is hard to procure. 

Andrew Lang. 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



Facing 
Page 

Immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled in every particular 

the description given by the gardener's son 4 

The Prince and the Fairy had no sooner looked at one another than they went 

into fits of laughter, and cried at the same moment, "Oh, what a funny 

nose!" 12 

"Do not give yourself any further trouble, Princess," answered the Dwarf, 

"I can tell you all you want to know. The Queen, your mother, has 

promised you in marriage — " 28 

There reigned over all a most frightful silence, and there was nothing to be 

seen but stretched out bodies of men and animals, all seeming to be dead . . 48 
He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her foot, he found 

it went on very easily, and fitted her as if it had been made of wax 56 

"Beneath the stone lies a treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may 

touch it, so you must do exactly as I tell you" 60 

When the youth turned round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, standing opposite 

the hole of the belfry, a white figure 70 

The Ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do 112 

The prince could see nothing but a number of hands in the air, each holding 

a torch 124 

Goldilocks, putting a golden crown upon his head, and the royal mantle upon 

his shoulders, said, "Come, faithful Charming, I make you king, and will 

take you for my husband" 160 

The three princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had made on purpose 

for this great occasion 168 

He could have feasted his eyes all day on the treasure, but he now hastened 

to gather together as much of it as possible 190 

Trusty John lifted him up and carried him to bed 232 

He dived into his wallet again, and grasping the bird in his hand, he threw it up 

in the air 238 

He caine to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey and 

were situated in a barren country 276 

The giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: "Oh! dear 

me; is it you?" 292 



CONTENTS 



Page 

The Bronze Ring 1 

Prince Hyacinth and the Dear Little Princess 10 

East of the Sun and West of the Moon 16 

The Yellow Dwarf 25 

Little Red Riding Hood 42 

The Sleeping Beauty in the Wood 44 

Cinderella; or, the Little Glass Slipper 52 

Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 58 

. The Tale of a Youth who Set Out to Learn what Fear was 69 

^ rumpelstiltzkin 77 

Beauty and the Beast 80 

The Master Maid 95 

Why the Sea is Salt 107 

The Master Cat; or, Puss in Boots Ill 

Felicia and the Pot of Pinks 115 

The White Cat 122 

The Water-lily. The Gold-spinners 135 

The Terrible Head 142 

The Story of Pretty Goldilocks 150 

The History of Whittington 161 

The Wonderful Sheep 167 

Little Thumb 180 

The Forty Thieves 188 

"^Hansel and Grettel 196 

Snow-white and Rose-red 202 

The Goose-girl 207 

Toads and Diamonds 213 

Prince Darling 216 

Blue Beard 226 

Trusty John 231 

The Brave Little Tailor 237 

A Voyage to Lilliput 244 

The Princess on the Glass Hill 259 

The Story of Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Paribanou. . 267 

The History of Jack the Giant-killer 291 

The Black Bull of Norroway 295 

The Red Etin 299 



THE BRONZE RING 

ONCE upon a time in a certain country there lived a king whose 
palace was surrounded by a spacious garden. But, though the 
gardeners were many and the soil was good, this garden yielded 
neither flowers nor fruits, not even grass or shady trees. 

The King was in despair about it, when a wise old man said to 
him: 

"Your gardeners do not understand their business: but what can 
you expect of men whose fathers were cobblers and carpenters? 
How should they have learned to cultivate your garden?" 

"You are quite right," cried the King. 

"Therefore," continued the old man, "you should send for a gar- 
dener whose father and grandfather have been gardeners before him, 
and very soon your garden will be full of green grass and gay flowers, 
and you will enjoy its delicious fruit." 

So the King sent messengers to every town, village, and hamlet 
in his dominions, to look for a gardener whose forefathers had been 
gardeners also, and after forty days one was found. 

"Come with us and be gardener to the King," they said to him. 

"How can I go to the King," said the gardener, "a poor wretch 
like me?" 

"That is of no consequence," they answered. "Here are new 
clothes for you and your family." 

"But I owe money to several people." 

"We will pay your debts," they said. 

So the gardener allowed himself to be persuaded, and went 
away with the messengers, taking his wife and his son with him; 
and the King, delighted to have found a real gardener, entrusted 
him with the care of his garden. The man found no difficulty in 
making the royal garden produce flowers and fruit, and at the end 
of a year the park was not like the same place, and the King showered 
gifts upon his new servant. 

The gardener, as you have heard already, had a son, who was a 
very handsome young man, with most agreeable manners, and 
every day he carried the best fruit of the garden to the King, and 
all the prettiest flowers to his daughter. Now this princess was 

1 



2 THE BRONZE RING 

wonderfully pretty and was just sixteen years old, and the King 
was beginning to think it was time that she should be married. 

"My dear child," said he, "you are of an age to take a husband, 
therefore I am thinking of marrying you to the son of my prime 
minister." 

"Father," replied the Princess, "I will never marry the son of 
the minister." 

"Why not?" asked the King. 

"Because I love the gardener's son," answered the Princess. 

On hearing this the King was at first very angry, and then he 
wept and sighed, and declared that such a husband was not worthy 
of his daughter; but the young Princess was not to be turned from 
her resolution to marry the gardener's son. 

Then the King consulted his ministers. "This is what you 
must do," they said. "To get rid of the gardener you must send 
both suitors to a very distant country, and the one who returns 
first shall marry your daughter." 

The King followed this advice, and the minister's son was pre- 
sented with a splendid horse and a purse full of gold pieces, while 
the gardener's son had only an old lame horse and a purse full of 
copper money, and every one thought he would never come back 
from his journey. 

The day before they started the Princess met her lover and said 
to him: 

"Be brave, and remember always that I love you. Take this 
purse full of jewels and make the best use you can of them for love 
of me, and come back quickly and demand my hand." 

The two suitors left the town together, but the minister's son 
went off at a gallop on his good horse, and very soon was lost to 
sight behind the most distant hills. He traveled on for some days, 
and presently reached a fountain beside which an old woman all in 
rags sat upon a stone. 

"Good-day to you, young traveler," said she. 

But the minister's son made no reply. 

"Have pity upon me, traveler," she said again. "I am dying of 
hunger, as you see, and three days have I been here and no one has 
given me anything." 

"Let me alone, old witch," cried the young man; "I can do 
nothing for you," and so saying he went on his way. 

That same evening the gardener's son rode up to the fountain 
upon his lame gray horse. 

"Good-day to you, young traveler," said the beggar-woman. 

"Good-day, good woman," answered he. 



THE BRONZE RING 3 

"Young traveler, have pity upon me." 

"Take my purse, good woman," said he, "and mount behind me, 
for your legs can't be very strong." 

The old woman didn't wait to be asked twice, but mounted 
behind him, and in this style they reached the chief city of a power- 
ful kingdom. The minister's son was lodged in a grand inn, the 
gardener's son and the old woman dismounted at the inn for 
beggars. 

The next day the gardener's son heard a great noise in the 
street, and the King's heralds passed, blowing all kinds of instru- 
ments, and crying: 

"The King, our master, is old and infirm. He will give a great 
reward to whoever will cure him and give him back the strength of 
his youth." 

Then the old beggar-woman said to her benefactor: 

"This is what you must do to obtain the reward which the King 
promises. Go out of the town by the south gate, and there you will 
find three little dogs of different colors; the first will be white, the 
second black, the third red. You must kill them and then burn 
them separately, and gather up the ashes. Put the ashes of each 
dog into a bag of its own color, then go before the door of the palace 
and cry out, "A celebrated physician has come from Janina in Al- 
bania. He alone can cure the King and give him back the strength 
of his youth." The King's physicians will say, "This is an impostor, 
and not a learned man," and they will make all sorts of difficulties, 
but you will overcome them all at last, and will present yourself 
before the sick King. You must then demand as much wood as three 
mules can carry, and a great cauldron, and must shut yourself up 
in a room with the Sultan, and when the cauldron boils you must 
throw him into it, and there leave him until his flesh is completely 
separated from his bones. Then arrange the bones in their proper 
places, and throw over them the ashes out of the three bags. The 
King will come back to life, and will be just as he was when he was 
twenty years old. For your reward you must demand the bronze 
ring which has the power to grant you everything you desire. Go, 
my son, and do not forget any of my instructions." 

The young man followed the old beggar-woman's directions. 
On going out of the town he found the white, red, and black dogs, 
and killed and burnt them, gathering the ashes in three bags. Then 
he ran to the palace and cried: 

"A celebrated physician has just come fron Janina in Albania. 
He alone can cure the King and give him back the strength of his 
youth." 



4 THE BRONZE RING 

The King's physicians at first laughed at the unknown wayfarer, 
but the Sultan ordered that the stranger should be admitted. They 
brought the cauldron and the loads of wood, and very soon the King 
was boiling away. Toward mid-day the gardener's son arranged 
the bones in their places, and he had hardly scattered the ashes over 
them before the old King revived, to find himself once more young 
and hearty. 

"How can I reward you, my benefactor?" he cried. "Will you 
take half my treasures?" 

"No," said the gardener's son. 

"My daughter's hand?" 

"No." 

"Take half my kingdom." 

"No. Give me only the bronze ring which can instantly grant 
me anything I wish for." 

"Alas!" said the King, "I set great store by that marvelous 
ring; nevertheless, you shall have it." And he gave it to him. 

The gardener's son went back to say good-by to the old beggar- 
woman; then he said to the bronze ring: 

"Prepare a splendid ship in which I may continue my journey. 
Let the hull be of fine gold, the masts of silver, the sails of brocade; 
let the crew consist of twelve young men of noble appearance, dressed 
like kings. St. Nicholas will be at the helm. As to the cargo, let 
it be diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and carbuncles." 

And immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled 
in every particular the description given by the gardener's son, and, 
stepping on board, he continued his journey. Presently he arrived 
at a great town and established himself in a wonderful palace. After 
several days he met his rival, the minister's son, who had spent all 
his money and was reduced to the disagreeable employment of a 
carrier of dust and rubbish. The gardener's son said to him: 

"What is your name, what is your family, and from what coun- 
try do you come?" 

"I am the son of the prime minister of a great nation, and yet 
see what a degrading occupation I am reduced to." 

"Listen to me; though I don't know anything more about you, 
I am willing to help you. I will give you a ship to take you back to 
your own country upon one condition." 

"Whatever it may be, I accept it willingly." 

"Follow me to my palace." 

The minister's son followed the rich stranger, whom he had not 
recognized. When they reached the palace the gardener's son made 
a sign to his slaves, who completely undressed the new-comer. 




Immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled in every particular 
the description given by the gardener's son. 



THE BRONZE RING 5 

"Make this ring red-hot," commanded the master, "and mark the 
man with it upon his back." 

The slaves obeyed him. 

"Now, young man," said the rich stranger, "I am going to give 
you a vessel which will take you back to your own country." 

And, going out, he took the bronze ring and said: 

"Bronze ring, obey thy master. Prepare me a ship of which the 
half-rotten timbers shall be painted black, let the sails be in rags, 
and the sailors infirm and sickly. One shall have lost a leg, another 
an arm, the third shall be a hunchback, another lame or club-footed 
or blind, and most of them shall be ugly and covered with scars. 
Go, and let my orders be executed." 

The minister's son embarked in this old vessel, and, thanks to 
favorable winds, at length reached his own country. In spite of 
the pitiable condition in which he returned they received him joyfully. 

"I am the first to come back," said he to the King; "now fulfil 
your promise, and give me the princess in marriage." 

So they at once began to prepare for the wedding festivities. As 
to the poor princess, she was sorrowful and angry enough about it. 

The next morning, at daybreak, a wonderful ship with every sail 
set came to anchor before the town. The King happened at that 
moment to be at the palace window. 

"What strange ship is this," he cried, "that has a golden hull, 
silver masts, and silken sails, and who are the young men like princes 
who man it? And do I not see St. Nicholas at the helm? Go at 
once and invite the captain of the ship to come to the palace." 

His servants obeyed him, and very soon in came an enchantingly 
handsome young prince, dressed in rich silk, ornamented with pearls 
and diamonds. 

"Young man," said the King, "you are welcome, whoever you 
may be. Do me the favor to be my guest as long as you remain 
in my capital." 

"Many thanks, sire," replied the captain, "I accept your offer." 

"My daughter is about to be married," said the King; "will you 
give her away?" 

"I shall be charmed, sire." 

Soon after came the Princess and her betrothed. 

"Why, how is this?" cried the young captain; "would you 
marry this charming princess to such a man as that?" 

"But he is my prime minister's son!" 

"What does that matter? I cannot give your daughter away. 
The man she is betrothed to is one of my servants." 

"Your servant?" 



6 . THE BRONZE RING 

"Without doubt. I met him in a distant town reduced to 
carrying away dust and rubbish from the houses. I had pity on 
him and engaged him as one of my servants." 

"It is impossible!" cried the King. 

"Do you wish me to prove what I say? This young man 
returned in a vessel which I fitted out for him, an unseaworthy 
ship with a black battered hull, and the sailors were infirm and 
crippled." 

"It is quite true," said the King. 

"It is false," cried the minister's son. "I do not know this man!" 

"Sire," said the young captain, "order your daughter's betrothed 
to be stripped, and see if the mark of my ring is not branded upon 
his back.' 

The King was about to give this order, when the minister's son, 
to save himself from such an indignity, admitted that the story was 
true. 

"And now, sire," said the young captain, "do not you recognize 
me?" 

"I recognize you," said the Princess; "you are the gardener's son 
whom I have always loved, and it is you I wish to marry." 

"Young man, you shall be my son-in-law," cried the King. "The 
marriage festivities are already begun, so you shall marry my daughter 
this very day." 

And so that very day the gardener's son married the beautiful 
Princess. 

Several months passed. The young couple were as happy as 
the day was long, and the King was more and more pleased with 
himself for having secured such a son-in-law. 

But, presently, the captain of the golden ship found it necessary 
to take a long voyage, and after embracing his wife tenderly he 
embarked. 

Now in the outskirts of the capital there lived a Jew, who had 
spent his life in studying black arts — alchemy, astrology, magic, 
and enchantment. This man found out that the gardener's son 
had only succeeded in marrying the Princess by the help of the 
genii who obeyed the bronze ring. 

"I will have that ring," said he to himself. So he went down to 
the sea-shore and caught some little red fishes. Really, they were 
quite wonderfully pretty. Then he came back, and, passing before 
the Princess's window, he began to cry out: 

"Who wants some pretty little red fishes?" 

The Princess heard him, and sent out one of her slaves, who 
said to the old Jew: 



THE BRONZE RING 7 

"What will you take for your fish?" 

"A bronze ring." 

"A bronze ring, old simpleton! And where shall I find one?" 

"Under the cushion in the Princess's room." 

The slave went back to her mistress. 

"The old madman will take neither gold nor silver," said she. 

"What does he want then?" 

"A bronze ring that is hidden under a cushion." 

"Find the ring and give it to him," said the Princess. 

And at last the slave found the bronze ring, which the captain 
of the golden ship had accidentally left behind, and carried it to the 
Jew, who made off with it instantly. 

Hardly had he reached his own house when, taking the ring, he 
said, "Bronze ring, obey thy master. I desire that the golden ship 
shall turn to black wood, and the crew to hideous negroes; that St. 
Nicholas shall leave the helm, and that the only cargo shall be black 
cats." 

And the genii of the bronze ring obeyed him. 

Finding himself upon the sea in this miserable condition, the 
young captain understood that some one must have stolen the 
bronze ring from him, and he lamented his misfortune loudly; but 
that did him no good. 

"Alas!" he said to himself, "whoever has taken my ring has 
probably taken my dear wife also. What good will it do me to go 
back to my own country?" And he sailed about from island to 
island, and from shore to shore, believing that wherever he went 
everybody was laughing at him, and very soon his poverty was so 
great that he and his crew and the poor black cats had nothing to 
eat but herbs and roots. After wandering about a long time he 
reached an island inhabited by mice. The captain landed upon the 
shore and began to explore the country. There were mice every- 
where, and nothing but mice. Some of the black cats had followed 
him, and, not having been fed for several days, they were fearfully 
hungry, and made terrible havoc among the mice. 

Then the queen of the mice held a council. 

"These cats will eat every one of us," she said, "if the captain 
of the ship does not shut the ferocious animals up. Let us send a 
deputation to him of the bravest among us." 

Several mice offered themselves for this mission and set out to 
find the young captain. 

"Captain," said they, "go away quickly from our island, or we 
shall perish, every mouse of us." 

"Willingly," replied the young captain, "upon one condition. 



8 THE BRONZE RING 

That is that you shall first bring me back a bronze ring which some 
clever magician has stolen from me. If you do not do this I will 
land all my cats upon your island, and you shall be extermin- 
ated." 

The mice withdrew in great dismay. "What is to be done?" 
said the queen. "How can we find this bronze ring?" She held a 
new council, calling in mice from every quarter of the globe, but 
nobody knew where the bronze ring was. Suddenly three mice 
arrived from a very distant country. One was blind, the second 
lame, and the third had her ears cropped. 

"Ho, ho, ho!" said the new-comers. "We come from a far 
distant country." 

"Do you know where the bronze ring is which the genii obey?" 

"Ho, ho, ho! we know; a wicked Jew has taken possession of 
it, and now he keeps it in his pocket by day and in his mouth by 
night." 

"Go and take it from him, and come back as soon as possible." 

So the three mice made themselves a boat and set sail for the 
Jew's country. When they reached the capital they landed and 
ran to the palace, leaving only the blind mouse on the shore to take 
care of the boat. Then they waited till it was night. The Jew lay 
down in bed and put the bronze ring into his mouth, and very soon 
he was asleep. 

"Now, what shall we do?" said the two little animals to each 
other. 

The mouse with the cropped ears found a lamp full of oil and 
a bottle full of pepper. So she dipped her tail first in the oil and then 
in the pepper, and held it to the Jew's nose. 

"Atisha! atisha!" sneezed the Jew, but he did not wake, and 
the shock made the bronze ring jump out of his mouth. Quick as 
thought the lame mouse snatched up the precious talisman and 
carried it off to the boat. 

Imagine the despair of the magician when he awoke and the 
bronze ring was nowhere to be found! 

But by that time our three mice had set sail with their prize. 
A favoring breeze was carrying them toward the island where the 
queen of the mice was awaiting them. Naturally they began to 
talk about the bronze ring. 

"Which of us deserves the most credit?" they cried all at once. 

"I do," said the blind mouse, "for without my watchfulness our 
boat would have drifted away to the open sea." 

"No, indeed," cried the mouse with the cropped ears; "the credit 
is mine. Did I not cause the ring to jump out of the Jew's mouth?" 



THE BRONZE RING 9 

"No, it is mine," cried the lame one, "for I ran off with the 
ring." 

And from high words they soon came to blows, and, alas! when 
the quarrel was fiercest the bronze ring fell into the sea. 

"How are we to face our queen," said the three mice, "when 
by our folly we have lost the talisman and condemned our people 
to be utterly exterminated? We cannot go back to our country; let 
us land on this desert island and there end our miserable fives." No 
sooner said than done. The boat reached the island, and the mice 
landed. 

The blind mouse was speedily deserted by her two sisters, who 
went off to hunt flies, but as she wandered sadly along the shore she 
found a dead fish, and was eating it, when she felt something very 
hard. At her cries the other two mice ran up. 

"It is the bronze ring! It is the talisman!" they cried joy- 
fully, and, getting into their boat again, they soon reached the mouse 
island. It was time they did, for the captain was just going to land 
his cargo of cats, when a deputation of mice brought him the precious 
bronze ring. 

"Bronze ring," commanded the young man, "obey thy master. 
Let my ship appear as it was before." 

Immediately the genii of the ring set to work, and the old black 
vessel became once more the wonderful golden ship with sails of 
brocade; the handsome sailors ran to the silver masts and the silken 
ropes, and very soon they set sail for the capital. 

Ah! how merrily the sailors sang as they flew over the glassy 
sea! 

At last the port was reached. 

The captain landed and ran to the palace, where he found the 
Jew asleep. The Princess clasped her husband in a long embrace. 
The magician tried to escape, but he was seized and bound with 
strong cords. 

The next day the Jew, tied to the tail of a savage mule loaded 
with nuts, was broken into as many pieces as there were nuts upon 
the mule's back. 

1 Traditions Populaires de VAsk Mineure. Carnoy et Nicolaides. Paris: Maisonneuve, 
1889. 



10 PRINCE HYACINTH 



PRINCE HYACINTH 
AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 

ONCE upon a time there lived a king who was deeply in love with 
a princess, but she could not marry anyone, because she was 
under an enchantment. So the King set out to seek a fairy, and 
asked what he could do to win the Princess's love. The Fairy said 
to him: 

"You know that the Princess has a great cat which she is very 
fond of. Whoever is clever enough to tread on that cat's tail is the 
man she is destined to marry." 

The King said to himself that this would not be very difficult, 
and he left the Fairy, determined to grind the cat's tail to powder 
rather than not tread on it at all. 

You may imagine that it was not long before he went to see the 
Princess, and puss, as usual, marched in before him, arching his 
back. The King took a long step, and quite thought he had the tail 
under his foot, but the cat turned round so sharply that he only 
trod on air. And so it went on for eight days, till the King began 
to think that this fatal tail must be full of quicksilver — it was never 
still for a moment. 

At last, however, he was lucky enough to come upon puss fast 
asleep and with his tail conveniently spread out. So the King, 
without losing a moment, set his foot upon it heavily. 

With one terrific yell the cat sprang up and instantly changed 
into a tall man, who, fixing his angry eyes upon the King, said: 

"You shall marry the Princess because you have been able to 
break the enchantment, but I will have my revenge. You shall 
have a son, who will never be happy until he finds out that his nose 
is too long, and if you ever tell anyone what I have just said to you, 
you shall vanish away instantly, and no one shall ever see you or 
hear of you again." 

Though the King was horribly afraid of the enchanter, he could 
not help laughing at this threat. 

"If my son has such a long nose as that," he said to himself, "he 
must always see it or feel it; at least, if he is not blind or without 
hands." 

But, as the enchanter had vanished, he did not waste any more 



AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 11 

time in thinking, but went to seek the Princess, who very soon 
consented to marry him. But after all, they had not been married 
very long when the King died, and the Queen had nothing left to 
care for but her little son, who was called Hyacinth. The little 
Prince had large blue eyes, the prettiest eyes in the world, and a 
sweet little mouth, but, alas! his nose was so enormous that it covered 
half his face. The Queen was inconsolable when she saw this great 
nose, but her ladies assured her that it was not really as large as it 
looked; that it was a Roman nose, and you had only to open any 
history to see that every hero has a large nose. The Queen, who 
was devoted to her baby, was pleased with what they told her, 
and when she looked at Hyacinth again, his nose certainly did not 
seem to her quite so large. 

The Prince was brought up with great care; and, as soon as he 
could speak, they told him all sorts of dreadful stories about people 
who had short noses. No one was allowed to come near him whose 
nose did not more or less resemble his own, and the courtiers, to 
get into favor with the Queen, took to pulling their babies' noses 
several times every day to make them grow long. But, do what they 
would, they were nothing by comparison with the Prince's. 

When he grew sensible he learned history; and whenever any 
great prince or beautiful princess was spoken of, his teachers took 
care to tell him that they had long noses. 

His room was hung with pictures, all of people with very large 
noses; and the Prince grew up so convinced that a long nose was a 
great beauty, that he would not on any account have had his own 
a single inch shorter! 

When his twentieth birthday was passed the Queen thought it 
was time that he should be married, so she commanded that the 
portraits of several princesses should be brought for him to see, and 
among the others was a picture of the Dear Little Princess! 

Now, she was the daughter of a great king, and would some day 
possess several kingdoms herself; but Prince Hyacinth had not a 
thought to spare for anything of that sort, he was so much struck 
with her beauty. The Princess, whom he thought quite charming, 
had, however, a little saucy nose, which, in her face, was the prettiest 
thing possible, but it was a cause of great embarrassment to the 
courtiers, who had got into such a habit of laughing at little noses 
that they sometimes found themselves laughing at hers before they 
had time to think; but this did not do at all before the Prince, who 
quite failed to see the joke, and actually banished two of his courtiers 
who had dared to mention disrespectfully the Dear Little Princess's 
tiny nose! 



12 PRINCE HYACINTH 

The others, taking warning from this, learned to think twice before 
they spoke, and one even went so far as to tell the Prince that, 
though it was quite true that no man could be worth anything unless 
he had a long nose, still, a woman's beauty was a different thing; 
and he knew a learned man who understood Greek and had read in 
some old manuscripts that the beautiful Cleopatra herself had a 
"tip-tilted" nose! 

The Prince made him a splendid present as a reward for this 
good news, and at once sent ambassadors to ask the Dear Little 
Princess in marriage. The King, her father, gave his consent; and 
Prince Hyacinth, who, in his anxiety to see the Princess, had gone 
three leagues to meet her, was just advancing to kiss her hand when, 
to the horror of all who stood by, the enchanter appeared as suddenly 
as a flash of lightning, and, snatching up the Dear Little Princess, 
whirled her away out of their sight! 

The Prince was left quite unconsolable, and declared that nothing 
should induce him to go back to his kingdom until he had found 
her again, and refusing to allow any of his courtiers to follow him, 
he mounted his horse and rode sadly away, letting the animal choose 
his own path. 

So it happened that he came presently to a great plain, across 
which he rode all day long without seeing a single house, and horse 
and rider were terribly hungry, when, as the night fell, the Prince 
caught sight of a light, which seemed to shine from a cavern. 

He rode up to it, and saw a little old woman, who appeared to 
be at least a hundred years old. 

She put on her spectacles to look at Prince Hyacinth, but it was 
quite a long time before she could fix them securely because her nose 
was so very short. 

The Prince and the Fairy (for that was who she was) had no 
sooner looked at one another than they went into fits of laughter, and 
cried at the same moment, "Oh, what a funny nose!" 

"Not so funny as your own," said Prince Hyacinth to the Fairy; 
"but, madam, I beg you to leave the consideration of our noses — 
such as they are — and to be good enough to give me something to 
eat, for I am starving, and so is my poor horse." 

"With all my heart," said the Fairy. "Though your nose is 
so ridiculous you are, nevertheless, the son of my best friend. I 
loved your father as if he had been my brother. Now he had a very 
handsome nose!" 

"And pray what does mine lack?" said the Prince. 

"Oh! it doesn't lack anything," replied the Fairy. "On the con- 
trary quite, there is only too much of it. But never mind, one may 




The Prince and the Fairy had no sooner looked at one another 

than they went into fits of laughter, and cried at the 

same moment, " Oh, what a funny nose! " 



AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 13 

be a very worthy man though his nose is too long. I was telling 
you that I was your father's friend; he often came to see me in the 
old times, and you must know that I was very pretty in those days; 
at least, he used to say so. I should like to tell you of a conversation 
we had the last time I ever saw him." 

"Indeed," said the Prince, "when I have supped it will give me 
the greatest pleasure to hear it; but consider, madam, I beg of you, 
that I have had nothing to eat today." 

"The poor boy is right," said the Fairy; "I was forgetting. 
Come in, then, and I will give you some supper, and while you are 
eating I can tell you my story in a very few words — for I don't like 
endless tales myself. Too long a tongue is worse than too long a 
nose, and I remember when I was young that I was so much ad- 
mired for not being a great chatterer. They used to tell the Queen, 
my mother, that it was so. For though you see what I am now, 
I was the daughter of a great king. My father " 

"Your father, I dare say, got something to eat when he was 
hungry!" interrupted the Prince. 

"Oh! certainly," answered the Fairy, "and you also shall have 
supper directly. I only just wanted to tell you " 

"But I really cannot listen to anything until I have had some- 
thing to eat," cried the Prince, who was getting quite angry; but 
then, remembering that he had better be polite as he much needed 
the Fairy's help, he added: 

"I know that in the pleasure of hstening to you I should quite 
forget my own hunger; but my horse, who cannot hear you, must 
really be fed!" 

The Fairy was very much flattered by this compliment, and 
said, calling to her servants: 

"You shall not wait another minute, you are so polite, and in 
spite of the enormous size of your nose you are really very agreeable." 

"Plague take the old lady! How she does go on about my nose!" 
said the Prince to himself. "One would almost think that mine had 
taken all the extra length that hers lacks! If I were not so hungry 
I would soon have done with this chatterpie who thinks she talks 
very little! How stupid people are not to see their own faults! 
that comes of being a princess: she has been spoiled by flatterers, who 
have made her believe that she is quite a moderate talker!" 

Meanwhile the servants were putting the supper on the table, 
and the prince was much amused to hear the Fairy, who asked 
them a thousand questions simply for the pleasure of hearing her- 
self speak; especially he noticed one maid who, no matter what was 
being said, always contrived to praise her mistress's wisdom. 



14 PRINCE HYACINTH 

"Well!" he thought, as he ate his supper, "I'm very glad I 
came here. This just shows me how sensible I have been in never 
listening to flatterers. People of that sort praise us to our faces 
without shame, and hide our faults or change them into virtues. 
For my part I never will be taken in by them. I know my own 
defects, I hope." 

Poor Prince Hyacinth! He really believed what he said, and 
hadn't an idea that the people who had praised his nose were laughing 
at him, just as the Fairy's maid was laughing at her; for the Prince 
had seen her laugh slyly when she could do so without the Fairy's 
noticing her. 

However, he said nothing, and presently, when his hunger began 
to be appeased, the Fairy said : 

"My dear Prince, might I beg you to move a little more that 
way, for your nose casts such a shadow that I really cannot see what 
I have on my plate. Ah! thanks. Now let us speak of your father. 
When I went to his Court he was only a little boy, but that is forty 
years ago, and I have been in this desolate place ever since. Tell 
me what goes on nowadays; are the ladies as fond of amusement as 
ever? In my time one saw them at parties, theatres, balls, and 
promenades every day. Dear me! What a long nose you have! 
I cannot get used to it!" 

"Really, madam," said the Prince, "I wish you would leave off 
mentioning my nose. It cannot matter to you what it is like. I 
am quite satisfied with it, and have no wish to have it shorter. One 
must take what is given one." 

"Now you are angry with me, my poor Hyacinth," said the 
Fairy, "and I assure you that I didn't mean to vex you; on the 
contrary, I wished to do you a service. However, though I really 
cannot help your nose being a shock to me, I will try not to say 
anything about it. I will even try to think that you have an ordinary 
nose. To tell the truth, it would make three reasonable ones." 

The Prince, who was no longer hungry, grew so impatient at the 
Fairy's continual remarks about his nose that at last he threw him- 
self upon his horse and rode hastily away. But wherever he came 
in his journeyings he thought the people were mad, for they all talked 
of his nose, and yet he could not bring himself to admit that it was 
too long, he had been so used all his life to hear it called handsome. 

The old Fairy, who wished to make him happy, at last hit upon 
a plan. She shut the Dear Little Princess up in a palace of crystal, 
and put this palace down where the Prince would not fail to find it. 
His joy at seeing the Princess again was extreme, and he set to work 
with all his might to try to break her prison; but in spite of all his 



AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 15 

efforts he failed utterly. In despair he thought at least that he would 
try to get near enough to speak to the Dear Little Princess, who, on 
her part, stretched out her hand that he might kiss it; but turn which 
way he might, he never could raise it to his lips, for his long nose 
always prevented it. For the first time he realized how long it 
really was, and exclaimed: 

"Well, it must be admitted that my nose is too long!" 

In an instant the crystal prison flew into a thousand splinters, 
and the old Fairy, taking the Dear Little Princess by the hand, 
said to the Prince: 

"Now, say if you are not very much obliged to me. Much 
good it was for me to talk to you about your nose! You would 
never have found out how extraordinary it was if it hadn't hindered 
you from doing what you wanted to. You see how self-love keeps 
us from knowing our own defects of mind and body. Our reason 
tries in vain to show them to us; we refuse to see them till we find 
them in the way of our interests." 

Prince Hyacinth, whose nose was now just like anyone's else, 
did not fail to profit by the lesson he had received. He married 
the Dear Little Princess, and they lived happily ever after. 1 

1 Le Prince Desir et la Princesse Mignonne. Par Madame Leprince de Beaumont. 



16 EAST OF THE SUN AND 



EAST OF THE SUN AND WEST OF THE MOON 

ONCE upon a time there was a poor husbandman who had many 
children and little to give them in the way either of food or 
clothing. They were all pretty, but the prettiest of all was the 
youngest daughter, who was so beautiful that there were no bounds 
to her beauty. 

So once — it was late on a Thursday evening in autumn, and 
wild weather outside, terribly dark, and raining so heavily and 
blowing so hard that the walls of the cottage shook again — they 
were all sitting together by the fireside, each of them busy with 
something or other, when suddenly some one rapped three times 
against the window-pane. The man went out to see what could be 
the matter, and when he got out there stood a great big white bear. 

"Good-evening to you," said the White Bear. 

"Good-evening," said the man. 

"Will you give me your youngest daughter?" said the White 
Bear; "if you will, you shall be as rich as you are now poor." 

Truly the man would have had no objection to be rich, but he 
thought to himself: "I must first ask my daughter about this," so 
he went in and told them that there was a great white, bear outside 
who had faithfully promised to make them all rich if he might but 
have the youngest daughter. 

She said no, and would not hear of it; so the man went out 
again, and settled with the White Bear that he should come again 
next Thursday evening, and get her answer. Then the man per- 
suaded her, and talked so much to her about the wealth that they 
would have, and what a good thing it would be for herself, that at last 
she made up her mind to go, and washed and mended all her rags, 
made herself as smart as she could, and held herself in readiness 
to set out. Little enough had she to take away with her. 

Next Thursday evening the White Bear came to fetch her. She 
seated herself on his back with her bundle, and thus they departed. 
When they had gone a great part of the way, the White Bear said : 
"Are you afraid?" 

"No, that I am not," said she. 

"Keep tight hold of my fur, and then there is no danger," said he. 

And thus she rode far, far away, until they came to a great 



WEST OF THE MOON 17 

mountain. Then the White Bear knocked on it, and a door opened, 
and they went into a castle where there were many brilliantly lighted 
rooms which shone with gold and silver, likewise a large hall in 
which there was a well-spread table, and it was so magnificent that 
it would be hard to make anyone understand how splendid it was. 
The White Bear gave her a silver bell, and told her that when she 
needed anything she had but to ring this bell, and what she wanted 
would appear. So after she had eaten, and night was drawing near, 
she grew sleepy after her journey, and thought she would like to go 
to bed. She rang the bell, and scarcely had she touched it before she 
found herself in a chamber where a bed stood ready made for her, 
which was as pretty as anyone could wish to sleep in. It had pillows 
of silk, and curtains of silk fringed with gold, and everything that 
was in the room was of gold or silver; but when she had lain down and 
put out the fight a man came and lay down beside her, and behold it 
was the White Bear, who cast off the form of a beast during the night. 
She never saw him, however, for he always came after she had put out 
her fight, and went away before daylight appeared. 

So all went well and happily for a time, but then she began to 
be very sad and sorrowful, for all day long she had to go about 
alone; and she did so wish to go home to her father and mother 
and brothers and sisters. Then the White Bear asked what it was 
that she wanted, and she told him that it was so dull there in the 
mountain, and that she had to go about all alone, and that in her 
parents' house at home there were all her brothers and sisters, and 
it was because she could not go to them that she was so sorrowful. 

"There might be a cure for that," said the White Bear, "if you 
would but promise me never to talk with your mother alone, but 
only when the others are there too; for she will take hold of your 
hand," he said, "and will want to lead you into a room to talk with 
you alone; but that you must by no means do, or you will bring 
great misery on both of us." 

So one Sunday the White Bear came and said that they could 
now set out to see her father and mother, and they journeyed thither, 
she sitting on his back, and they went a long, long way, and it took 
a long, long time; but at last they came to a large white farmhouse, 
and her brothers and sisters were running about outside it, playing, 
and it was so pretty that it was a pleasure to look at it. 

"Your parents dwell here now," said the White Bear; "but do 
not forget what I said to you, or you will do much harm both to 
yourself and me." 

"No, indeed," said she, "I shall never forget" ; and as soon as she 
was at home the White Bear turned round and went back again. 



18 EAST OF THE SUN AND 

There were such rejoicings when she went in to her parents 
that it seemed as if they would never come to an end. Everyone 
thought that he could never be sufficiently grateful to her for all 
she had done for them all. Now they had everything that they 
wanted, and everything was as good as it could be. They all asked 
her how she was getting on where she was. All was well with her 
too, she said; and she had everything that she could want. What 
other answers she gave I cannot say, but I am pretty sure that 
they did not learn much from her. But in the afternoon, after 
they had dined at midday, all happened just as the White Bear 
had said. Her mother wanted to talk with her alone in her own 
chamber. But she remembered what the White Bear had said, and 
would on no account go. "What we have to say can be said at any 
time," she answered. But somehow or other her mother at last 
persuaded her, and she was forced to tell the whole story. So she 
told how every night a man came and lay down beside her when 
the lights were all put out, and how she never saw him, because he 
always went away before it grew light in the morning, and how 
she continually went about in sadness, thinking how happy she 
would be if she could but see him, and how all day long she had to 
go about alone, and it was so dull and solitary. "Oh!" cried the 
mother, in horror, "you are very likely sleeping with a troll I But 
I will teach you a way to see him. You shall have a bit of one of 
my candles, which you can take away with you hidden in your 
breast. Look at him with that when he is asleep, but take care 
not to let any tallow drop upon him." 

So she took the candle, and hid it in her breast, and when 
evening drew near the White Bear came to fetch her away. When 
they had gone some distance on their way, the White Bear asked 
her if everything had not happened just as he had foretold, and she 
could not but own that it had. "Then, if you have done what your 
mother wished," said he, "you have brought great misery on both of 
us." "No," she said, "I have not done anything at all." So when 
she had reached home and had gone to bed it was just the same as 
it had been before, and a man came and lay down beside her, and 
late at night, when she could hear that he was sleeping, she got up 
and kindled a light, lit her candle, let her light shine on him, and 
saw him, and he was the handsomest prince that eyes had ever 
beheld, and she loved him so much that it seemed to her that she 
must die if she did not kiss him that very moment. So she did 
kiss him; but while she was doing it she let three drops of hot tallow 
fall upon his shirt, and he awoke. "What have you done now?" 
said he; "you have brought misery on both of us. If you had but 



WEST OF THE MOON 19 

held out for the space of one year I should have been free. I have a 
stepmother who has bewitched me so that I am a white bear by day and 
a man by night; but now all is at an end between you and me, and I 
must leave you, and go to her. She lives in a castle which lies east of 
the sun and west of the moon, and there too is a princess with a nose 
which is three ells long, and she now is the one whom I must marry." 

She wept and lamented, but all in vain, for go he must. Then 
she asked him if she could not go with him. But no, that could 
not be. "Can you tell me the way then, and I will seek you — that 
I may surely be allowed to do!" 

"Yes, you may do that," said he; "but there is no way thither. 
It lies east of the sun and west of the moon, and never would you 
find your way there." 

When she awoke in the morning both the Prince and the castle 
were gone, and she was lying on a small green patch in the midst of 
a dark, thick wood. By her side lay the self-same bundle of rags 
which she had brought with her from her own home. So when she 
had rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and wept till she was weary, 
she set out on her way, and thus she walked for many and many 
a long day, until at last she came to a great mountain. Outside 
it an aged woman was sitting, playing with a golden apple. The 
girl asked her if she knew the way to the Prince who lived with his 
stepmother in the castle which lay east of the sun and west of the 
moon, and who was to marry a princess with a nose which was 
three ells long. "How do you happen to know about him?" in- 
quired the old woman; "maybe you are she who ought to have had 
him." "Yes, indeed, I am," she said. "So it is you, then?" said 
the old woman; "I know nothing about him but that he dwells in a 
castle which is east of the sun and west of the moon. You will be 
a long time in getting to it, if ever you get to it at all; but you shall 
have the loan of my horse, and then you can ride on it to an old woman 
who is a neighbor of mine: perhaps she can tell you about him. 
When you have got there you must just strike the horse beneath 
the left ear and bid it go home again; but you may take the golden 
apple with you." 

So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode for a long, long 
way, and at last she came to the mountain, where an aged woman 
was sitting outside with a gold carding-comb. The girl asked her 
if she knew the way to the castle which lay east of the sun and west 
of the moon; but she said what the first old woman had said: "I 
know nothing about it, but that it is east of the sun and west of the 
moon, and that you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you 
get there at all; but you shall have the loan of my horse to an old 



20 EAST OF THE SUN AND 

woman who lives the nearest to me: perhaps she may know where 
the castle is, and when you have got to her you may just strike the 
horse beneath the left ear and bid it go home again." Then she 
gave her the gold carding-comb, for it might, perhaps, be of use to 
her, she said. 

So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode a wearisome 
long way onward again, and after a very long time she came to a 
great mountain, where an aged woman was sitting, spinning at a 
golden spinning-wheel. Of this woman, too, she inquired if she 
knew the way to the Prince, and where to find the castle which lay 
east of the sun and west of the moon. But it was only the same 
thing once again. "Maybe it was you who should have had the 
Prince," said the old woman. "Yes, indeed, I should have been the 
one," said the girl. But this old crone knew the way no better than 
the others — it was east of the sun and west of the moon, she knew 
that, "and you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you get to 
it at all," she said; "but you may have the loan of my horse, and I 
think you had better ride to the East Wind, and ask him: perhaps he 
may know where the castle is, and will blow you thither. But 
when you have got to him you must just strike the horse beneath 
the left ear, and he will come home again." And then she gave her 
the golden spinning-wheel, saying: "Perhaps you may find that 
you have a use for it." 

The girl had to ride for a great many days, and for a long and 
wearisome time, before she got there; but at last she did arrive, and 
then she asked the East Wind if he could tell her the way to the 
Prince who dwelt east of the sun and west of the moon. "Well," 
said the East Wind, "I have heard tell of the Prince, and of his castle, 
but I do not know the way to it, for I have never blown so far; but, 
if you like, I will go with you to my brother the West Wind: he may 
know that, for he is much stronger than I am. You may sit on my 
back, and then I can carry you there." So she seated herself on his 
back, and they did go so swiftly! When they got there, the East 
Wind went in and said that the girl whom he had brought was the 
one who ought to have had the Prince up at the castle which lay 
east of the sun and west of the moon, and that now she was traveling 
about to find him again, so he had come there with her, and would 
like to hear if the West Wind knew whereabout the castle was. 
"No," said the West Wind; "so far as that have I never blown: but 
if you like I will go with you to the South Wind, for he is much 
stronger than either of us, and he has roamed far and wide, and 
perhaps he can tell you what you want to know. You may seat 
yourself on my back, and then I will carry you to him." 



WEST OF THE MOON 21 

So she did this, and journeyed to the South Wind, neither was 
she very long on the way. When they had got there, the West Wind 
asked him if he could tell her the way to the castle that lay east of 
the sun and west of the moon, for she was the girl who ought to 
marry the Prince who lived there. "Oh, indeed!" said the South 
Wind, "is that she? Well," said he, "I have wandered about a great 
deal in my time, and in all kinds of places, but I have never blown 
so far as that. If you like, however, I will go with you to my brother, 
the North Wind; he is the oldest and strongest of all of us, and 
if he does not know where it is no one in the whole world will be 
able to tell you. You may sit upon my back, and then I will carry 
you there." So she seated herself on his back, and off he went from 
his house in great haste, and they were not long on the way. When 
they came near the North Wind's dwelling, he was so wild and 
frantic that they felt cold gusts a long while before they got there. 
"What do you want?" he roared out from afar, and they froze as they 
heard. Said the South Wind: "It is I, and this is she who should 
have had the Prince who lives in the castle which lies east of the 
sun and west of the moon. And now she wishes to ask you if you 
have ever been there, and can tell her the way, for she would gladly 
find him again." 

"Yes," said the North Wind, "I know where it is. I once blew 
an aspen leaf there, but I was so tired that for many days afterward 
I was not able to blow at all. However, if you really are anxious 
to go there, and are not afraid to go with me, I will take you on my 
back, and try if I can blow you there." 

"Get there I must," said she; "and if there is any way of going 
I will; and I have no fear, no matter how fast you go." 

"Very well then," said the North Wind; "but you must sleep here 
to-night, for if we are ever to get there we must have the day before 
us." 

The North Wind woke her betimes next morning, and puffed 
himself up, and made himself so big and so strong that it was fright- 
ful to see him, and away they went, high up through the air, as 
if they would not stop until they had reached the very end of the 
world. Down below there was such a storm! It blew down woods 
and houses, and when they were above the sea the ships were wrecked 
by hundreds. And thus they tore on and on, and a long time went 
by, and then yet more time passed, and still they were above the 
sea, and the North Wind grew tired, and more tired, and at last so 
utterly weary that he was scarcely able to blow any longer, and he 
sank and sank, lower and lower, until at last he went so low that the 
waves dashed against the heels of the poor girl he was carrying. 



22 EAST OF THE SUN AND 

"Art thou afraid?" said the North Wind. "I have no fear," said 
she; and it was true. But they were not very, very far from land, 
and there was just enough strength left in the North Wind to enable 
him to throw her on to the shore, immediately under the windows of a 
castle which lay east of the sun and west of the moon; but then he 
was so weary and worn out that he was forced to rest for several days 
before he could go to his own home again. 

Next morning she sat down beneath the walls of the castle to 
play with the golden apple, and the first person she saw was the 
maiden with the long nose, who was to have the Prince. "How 
much do you want for that gold apple of yours, girl?" said she, opening 
the window. "It can't be bought either for gold or money," answered 
the girl. "If it cannot be bought either for gold or money, what will 
buy it? You may say what you please," said the Princess. 

"Well, if I may go to the Prince who is here, and be with him 
to-night, you shall have it," said the girl who had come with the 
North Wind. "You may do that," said the Princess, for she had 
made up her mind what she would do. So the Princess got the golden 
apple, but when the girl went up to the Prince's apartment that 
night he was asleep, for the Princess had so contrived it. The poor 
girl called to him, and shook him, and between whiles she wept; 
but she could not wake him. In the morning, as soon as day dawned, 
in came the Princess with the long nose, and drove her out again. 
In the daytime she sat down once more beneath the windows of the 
castle, and began to card with her golden carding-comb; and then 
all happened as it had happened before. The Princess asked her 
what she wanted for it, and she replied that it was not for sale, either 
for gold or money, but that if she could get leave to go to the Prince, 
and be with him during the night, she should have it. But when she 
went up to the Prince's room he was again asleep, and, let her call 
him, or shake him, or weep as she would, he still slept on, and she 
could not put any life in him. When daylight came in the morning, 
the Princess with the long nose came too, and once more drove her 
away. When day had quite come, the girl seated herself under the 
castle windows, to spin with her golden spinning-wheel, and the 
Princess with the long nose wanted to have that also. So she opened 
the window, and asked what she would take for it. The girl said 
what she had said on each of the former occasions — that it was not 
for sale either for gold or for money, but if she could get leave to go 
to the Prince who lived there, and be with him during the night, she 
should have it. 

"Yes," said the Princess, "I will gladly consent to that." 

But in that place there were some Christian folk who had been 



WEST OF THE MOON 23 

carried off, and they, had been sitting in the chamber which was 
next to that of the Prince, and had heard how a woman had been 
in there who had wept and called on him two nights running, and 
they told the Prince of this. So that evening, when the Princess 
came once more with her sleeping-drink, he pretended to drink, 
but threw it away behind him, for he suspected that it was a sleep- 
ing-drink. So, when the girl went into the Prince's room this time 
he was awake, and she had to tell him how she had come there. 
"You have come just in time," said the Prince, "for I should have 
been married to-morrow; but I will not have the long-nosed Princess, 
and you alone can save me. I will say that I want to see what my 
bride can do, and bid her wash the shirt which has the three drops 
of tallow on it. This she will consent to do, for she does not know 
that it is you who let them fall on it; but no one can wash them out 
but one born of Christian folk: it cannot be done by one of a pack 
of trolls; and then I will say that no one shall ever be my bride but the 
woman who can do this, and I know that you can." There was great 
joy and gladness between them all that night, but the next day, when 
the wedding was to take place, the Prince said, "I must see what my 
bride can do." "That you may do," said the stepmother. 

"I have a fine shirt which I want to wear as my wedding shirt, 
but three drops of tallow have got upon it which I want to have 
washed off, and I have vowed to marry no one but the woman who 
is able to do it. If she cannot do that, she is not worth having." 

Well, that was a very small matter, they thought, and agreed to 
do it. The Princess with the long nose began to wash as well as she 
could, but, the more she washed and rubbed, the larger the spots 
grew. "Ah! you can't wash at all," said the old troll-hag, who was 
her mother. "Give it to me." But she too had not had the shirt 
very long in her hands before it looked worse still, and, the more 
she washed it and rubbed it, the larger and blacker grew the spots. 

So the other trolls had to come and wash, but, the more they 
did, the blacker and uglier grew the shirt, until at length it was as 
black as if it had been up the chimney. "Oh," cried the Prince, 
"not one of you is good for anything at all! There is a beggar-girl 
sitting outside the window, and I'll be bound that she can wash 
better than any of you! Come in, you girl there!" he cried. So 
she came in. "Can you wash this shirt clean?" he cried. "Oh! I 
don't know," she said; "but I will try." And no sooner had she 
taken the shirt and dipped it in the water than it was white as driven 
snow, and even whiter than that. "I will marry you," said the 
Prince. 

Then the old troll-hag flew into such a rage that she burst, and 



24 EAST OF THE SUN 

the Princess with the long nose and all the little trolls must have 
burst too, for they have never been heard of since. The Prince and 
his bride set free all the Christian folk who were imprisoned there, 
and took away with them all the gold and silver that they could 
carry, and moved far away from the castle which lay east of the sun 
and west of the moon. 1 

1 Asbjorasen and Moe. 



THE YELLOW DWARF 

ONCE upon a time there lived a queen who had been the mother 
of a great many children, and of them all only one daughter was 
left. But then she was worth at least a thousand. 

Her mother, who, since the death of the King, her father, had 
nothing in the world she cared for so much as this little Princess, 
was so terribly afraid of losing her that she quite spoiled her, and 
never tried to correct any of her faults. The consequence was that 
this little person, who was as pretty as possible, and was one day to 
wear a crown, grew up so proud and so much in love with her own 
beauty that she despised everyone else in the world. 

The Queen, her mother, by her caresses and flatteries, helped to 
make her believe that there was nothing too good for her. She 
was dressed almost always in the prettiest frocks, as a fairy, or as a 
queen going out to hunt, and the ladies of the Court followed her 
dressed as forest-fairies. 

And to make her more vain than ever the Queen caused her 
portrait to be taken by the cleverest painters and sent it to several 
neighboring kings with whom she was very friendly. 

When they saw this portrait they fell in love with the Princess — 
every one of them, but upon each it had a different effect. One 
fell ill, one went quite crazy, and a few of the luckiest set off to see 
her as soon as possible; but these poor princes became her slaves 
the moment they set eyes on her. 

Never has there been a gayer Court. Twenty delightful kings 
did everything they could think of to make themselves agreeable, 
and after having spent ever so much money in giving a single enter- 
tainment thought themselves very lucky if the Princess said "That's 
pretty." 

All this admiration vastly pleased the Queen. Not a day passed 
but she received seven or eight thousand sonnets, and as many 
elegies, madrigals, and songs, which were sent her by all the poets 
in the world. All the prose and the poetry that was written just 
then was about Bellissima — for that was the Princess's name — and 
all the bonfires that they had were made of these verses, which 
crackled and sparkled better than any other sort of wood. 

25 



26 THE YELLOW DWARF 

Bellissima was already fifteen years old, and every one of the 
Princes wished to marry her, but not one dared to say so. How 
could they when they knew that any of them might have cut off 
his head five or six times a day just to please her, and she would 
have thought it a mere trifle, so little did she care? You may 
imagine how hard-hearted her lovers thought her; and the Queen, 
who wished to see her married, did not know how to persuade her 
to think of it seriously. 

"Bellissima," she said, "I do wish you would not be so proud. 
What makes you despise all these nice kings? I wish you to marry 
one of them, and you do not try to please me." 

"I am so happy," Bellissima answered: "do leave me in peace, 
madam. I don't want to care for anyone." 

"But you would be very happy with any of these Princes," said 
the Queen, "and I shall be very angry if you fall in love with any- 
one who is not worthy of you." 

But the Princess thought so much of herself that she did not 
consider any one of her lovers clever or handsome enough for her; 
and her mother, who was getting really angry at her determination 
not to be married, began to wish that she had not allowed her to have 
her own way so much. 

At last, not knowing what else to do, she resolved to consult a 
certain witch who was called "The Fairy of the Desert." Now this 
was very difficult to do, as she was guarded by some terrible lions; 
but happily the Queen had heard a long time before that whoever 
wanted to pass these lions safely must throw to them a cake made 
of millet flour, sugar-candy, and crocodile's eggs. This cake she 
prepared with her own hands, and putting it in a little basket, she 
set out to seek the Fairy. But as she was not used to walking far, 
she soon felt very tired and sat down at the foot of a tree to rest, 
and presently fell fast asleep. When she awoke she was dismayed 
to find her basket empty. The cake was all gone! and, to make 
matters worse, at that moment she heard the roaring of the great 
lions,' who had found out that she was near and were coming to 
look for her. 

"What shall I do?" she cried; "I shall be eaten up," and being 
too much frightened to run a single step, she began to cry, and 
leaned against the tree under which she had been asleep. 

Just then she heard some one say: "H'm, h'm!" 

She looked all round her, and then up at the tree, and there she 
saw a little tiny man, who was eating oranges. 

"Oh! Queen," said he,"I know you very well, and I know how 
much afraid you are of the lions; and you are quite right too, for 



THE YELLOW DWARF 27 

they have eaten many other people: and what can you expect, as 
you have not any cake to give them?" 

"I must make up my mind to die," said the poor Queen. "Alas I 
I should not care so much if only my dear daughter were married." 
"Oh I you have a daughter,' cried the Yellow Dwarf (who was 
so called because he was a dwarf and had such a yellow face, and 
lived in the orange tree). "I'm really glad to hear that, for I've 
been looking for a wife all over the world. Now, if you will promise 
that she shall marry me, not one of the lions, tigers, or bears shall 
touch you." 

The Queen looked at him and was almost as much afraid of his 
ugly little face as she had been of the lions before, so that she could 
not speak a word. 

What! you hesitate, madam," cried the Dwarf. "You must be 
very fond of being eaten up alive." 

And, as he spoke, the Queen saw the lions, which were running 
down a hill toward them. 

Each one had two heads, eight feet, and four rows of teeth, and 
their skins were as hard as turtle shells, and were bright red. 

At this dreadful sight, the poor Queen, who was trembling like 
a dove when it sees a hawk, cried out as loud as she could, "OhI 
dear Mr. Dwarf, Bellissima shall marry you." 

"Oh, indeed!" said he disdainfully. "Bellissima is pretty enough, 
but I don't particularly want to marry her — you can keep her." 

"Oh! noble sir," said the Queen in great distress, "do not refuse 
her. She is the most charming Princess in the world." 

"Oh! well," he replied, "out of charity I will take her; but be 
sure and don't forget that she is mine." 

As he spoke a little door opened in the trunk of the orange tree, 
in rushed the Queen, only just in time, and the door shut with a 
bang in the faces of the lions. 

The Queen was so confused that at first she did not notice 
another little door in the orange tree, but presently it opened and 
she found herself in a field of thistles and nettles. It was encircled 
by a muddy ditch, and a little further on was a tiny thatched cottage, 
out of which came the Yellow Dwarf with a very jaunty air. He 
wore wooden shoes and a little yellow coat, and as he had no hair and 
very long ears he looked altogether a shocking little object. 

"I am delighted," said he to the Queen, "that, as you are to be 
my mother-in-law, you should see the little house in which your 
Bellissima will live with me. With these thistles and nettles she 
can feed a donkey which she can ride whenever she likes; under 
this humble roof no weather can hurt her; she will drink the water 



28 THE YELLOW DWARF 

of this brook and eat frogs — which grow very fat about here; and 
then she will have me always with her, handsome, agreeable, and 
gay as you see me now. For if her shadow stays by her more closely 
than I do I shall be surprised." 

The unhappy Queen, seeing all at once what a miserable life her 
daughter would have with this Dwarf, could not bear the idea, and 
fell down insensible without saying a word. 

When she revived she found to her great surprise that she was 
lying in her own bed at home, and, what was more, that she had 
on the loveliest lace night cap that she had ever seen in her life. At 
first she thought that all her adventures, the terrible lions, and her 
promise to the Yellow Dwarf that he should marry Bellissima, must 
have been a dream, but there was the new cap with its beautiful 
ribbon and lace to remind her that it was all true, which made her 
so unhappy that she could neither eat, drink, nor sleep for thinking 
ofit. 

The Princess, who, in spite of her wilfulness, really loved her 
mother with all her heart, was much grieved when she saw her 
looking so sad, and often asked her what was the matter; but the 
Queen, who didn't want her to find out the truth, only said that she 
was ill, or that one of her neighbors was threatening to make war 
against her. Bellissima knew quite well that something was being 
hidden from her — and that neither of these was the real reason of the 
Queen's uneasiness. So she made up her mind that she would go 
and consult the Fairy of the Desert about it, especially as she had 
often heard how wise she was, and she thought that at the same 
time she might ask her advice as to whether it would be as well to be 
married, or not. 

So, with great care, she made some of the proper cake to pacify 
the lions, and one night went up to her room very early, pretending 
that she was going to bed; but, instead of that, she wrapped herself 
up in a long white veil, and went down a secret staircase, and set 
off all by herself to find the Witch. 

But when she got as far as the same fatal orange tree, and saw 
it covered with flowers and fruit, she stopped and began to gather 
some of the oranges — and then, putting down her basket, she sat 
down to eat them. But when it was time to go on again the basket 
had disappeared, and, though she looked everywhere, not a trace of 
it could she find. The more she hunted for it, the more frightened 
she got, and at last she began to cry. Then all at once she saw 
before her the Yellow Dwarf. 

"What's the matter with you, my pretty one?" said he. "What 
are you crying about?" 




" Do not give yourself any further trouble, Princess," answered the 

Dwarf. " I can tell you all you want to know. The Queen, 

your mother, has promised you in marriage " 



THE YELLOW DWARF 29 

"Alas!" she answered; "no wonder that I am crying, seeing 
that I have lost the basket of cake that was to help me to get safely 
to the cave of the Fairy of the Desert." 

"And what do you want with her, pretty one?" said the little 
monster, "for I am a friend of hers, and, for the matter of that, I am 
quite as clever as she is." 

"The Queen, my mother," replied the Princess, "has lately fallen 
into such deep sadness that I fear that she will die; and I am afraid 
that perhaps I am the cause of it, for she very much wishes me to 
be married, and I must tell you truly that as yet I have not found 
anyone I consider worthy to be my husband. So for all these reasons 
I wished to talk to the Fairy." 

"Do not give yourself any further trouble, Princess," answered 
the Dwarf. "I can tell you all you want to know better than she 
could. The Queen, your mother, has promised you in marriage " 

"Has promised me/" interrupted the Princess. "Oh! no. I'm 
sure she has not. She would have told me if she had. I am too 
much interested in the matter for her to promise anything without 
my consent — you must be mistaken." 

"Beautiful Princess," cried the Dwarf suddenly, throwing him- 
self on his knees before her, "I flatter myself that you will not be 
displeased at her choice when I tell you that it is to me she has 
promised the happiness of marrying you." 

"You!" cried Bellissima, starting back. "My mother wishes 
me to marry you! How can you be so silly as to think of such a 
thing?" 

"Oh! it isn't that I care much to have that honor," cried the 
Dwarf angrily; "but here are the lions coming; they'll eat you up 
in three mouthfuls, and there will be an end of you and your pride." 

And, indeed, at that moment the poor Princess heard their 
dreadful howls coming nearer and nearer. 

"What shall I do?" she cried. "Must all my happy days come 
to an end like this?" 

The malicious Dwarf looked at her and began to laugh spite- 
fully. "At least," said he, "you have the satisfaction of dying 
unmarried. A lovely Princess like you must surely prefer to die 
rather than be the wife of a poor little dwarf like myself." 

"Oh! don't be angry with me," cried the Princess, clasping her 
hands. "I'd rather marry all the dwarfs in the world than die in 
this horrible way." 

"Look at me well, Princess, before you give me your word," said 
he. "I don't want you to promise me in a hurry." 

"Oh!" cried she, "the lions are coming. I have looked at you 



30 THE YELLOW DWARF 

enough. I am so frightened. Save me this minute, or I shall die 
of terror." 

Indeed, as she spoke she fell down insensible, and when she 
recovered she found herself in her own little bed at home; how she 
got there she could not tell, but she was dressed in the most beautiful 
lace and ribbons, and on her finger was a little ring, made of a single 
red hair, which fitted so tightly that, try as she might, she could 
not get it off. 

When the Princess saw all these things, and remembered what 
had happened, she, too, fell into the deepest sadness, which surprised 
and alarmed the whole Court, and the Queen more than anyone 
else. A hundred times she asked Bellissima if anything was the 
matter with her; but she always said that there was nothing. 

At last the chief men of the kingdom, anxious to see their 
Princess married, sent to the Queen to beg her to choose a husband 
for her as soon as possible. She replied that nothing would please 
her better, but that her daughter seemed so unwilling to marry, and 
she recommended them to go and talk to the Princess about it 
themselves; so this they at once did. Now Bellissima was much 
less proud since her adventure with the Yellow Dwarf, and she 
could not think of a better way of getting rid of the little monster 
than to marry some powerful king, therefore she replied to their 
request much more favorably than they had hoped, saying that, 
though she was very happy as she was, still, to please them, she 
would consent to marry the King of the Gold Mines. Now he was 
a very handsome and powerful Prince, who had been in love with 
the Princess for years, but had not thought that she would ever 
care about him at all. You can easily imagine how delighted he 
was when he heard the news, and how angry it made all the other 
kings to lose for ever the hope of marrying the Princess; but, after 
all, Bellissima could not have married twenty kings — indeed, she 
had found it quite difficult enough to choose one, for her vanity 
made her believe that there was nobody in the world who was worthy 
of her. 

Preparations were begun at once for the grandest wedding that 
had ever been held at the palace. The King of the Gold Mines sent 
such immense sums of money that the whole sea was covered with 
the ships that brought it. Messengers were sent to all the gayest and 
most refined Courts, particularly to the Court of France, to seek 
out everything rare and precious to adorn the Princess, although her 
beauty was so perfect that nothing she wore could make her look 
prettier. At least that is what the King of the Gold Mines thought, 
and he was never happy unless he was with her. 



THE YELLOW DWARF 31 

As for the Princess, the more she saw of the King the more she 
liked him; he was so generous, so handsome and clever, that at last 
she was almost as much in love with him as he was with her. How 
happy they were as they wandered about in the beautiful gardens 
together, sometimes listening to sweet music! and the King used to 
write songs for Bellissima. This is one that she liked very much: 

In the forest all is gay 
When'my Princess walks that way. 
All the blossoms then are found 
Downward fluttering to the ground, 
Hoping she may tread on them. 
And bright flowers on slender stem 
Gaze up at her as she passes 
Brushing lightly through the grasses. 
Oh! my Princess, birds above 
Echo back our songs of love, 
As through this enchanted land 
Blithe we wander, hand in hand. 

They really were as happy as the day was long. All the King's 
unsuccessful rivals had gone home in despair. They said good-by 
to the Princess so sadly that she could not help being sorry for them. 

"Ah! madam," the King of the Gold Mines said to her, "how is 
this? Why do you waste your pity on these princes, who love you 
so much that all their trouble would be well repaid by a single smile 
from you?" 

"I should be sorry," answered Bellissima, "if you had not noticed 
how much I pitied these princes who were leaving me for ever; 
but for you, sire, it is very different: you have every reason to be 
pleased with me, but they are going sorrowfully away, so you must 
not grudge them my compassion." 

The King of the Gold Mines was quite overcome by the Princess's 
good-natured way of taking his interference, and, throwing himself 
at her feet, he kissed her hand a thousand times and begged her to 
forgive him. 

At last the happy day came. Everything was ready for Bellis- 
sima's wedding. The trumpets sounded, all the streets of the town 
were hung with flags and strewn with flowers, and the people ran in 
crowds to the great square before the palace. The Queen was so 
overjoyed that she had hardly been able to sleep at all, and she 
got up before it was light to give the necessary orders and to choose 
the jewels that the Princess was to wear. These were nothing less 
than diamonds, even to her shoes, which were covered with them, 
and her dress of silver brocade was embroidered with a dozen of 



32 THE YELLOW DWARF 

the sun's rays. You may imagine how much these had cost; but 
then nothing could have been more brilliant, except the beauty 
of the Princess! Upon her head she wore a splendid crown, her 
lovely hair waved nearly to her feet, and her stately figure could 
easily be distinguished among all the ladies who attended her. 

The King of the Gold Mines was not less noble and splendid; 
it was easy to see by his face how happy he was, and everyone who 
went near him returned loaded with presents, for all round the great 
banqueting hall had been arranged a thousand barrels full of gold, 
and numberless bags made of velvet embroidered with pearls and 
filled with money, each one containing at least a hundred thousand 
gold pieces, which were given away to everyone who liked to hold 
out his hand, which numbers of people hastened to do, you may be 
sure — indeed, some found this by far the most amusing part of the 
wedding festivities. 

The Queen and the Princess were just ready to set out with the 
King when they saw, advancing toward them from the end of the 
long gallery, two great basilisks, dragging after them a very badly 
made box; behind them came a tall old woman, whose ugliness 
was even more surprising than her extreme old age. She wore 
a ruff of black taffeta, a red velvet hood, and a farthingale all in 
rags, and she leaned heavily upon a crutch. This strange old woman, 
without saying a single word, hobbled three times round the gallery, 
followed by the basilisks, then stopping in the middle, and brandishing 
her crutch threateningly, she cried: 

"Ho, ho, Queen! Ho, ho, Princess! Do you think you are going 
to break with impunity the promise that you made to my friend 
the Yellow Dwarf? I am the Fairy of the Desert; without the 
Yellow Dwarf and his orange tree my great lions would soon have 
eaten you up, I can tell you, and in Fairyland we do not suffer our- 
selves to be insulted like this. Make up your minds at once what 
you will do, for I vow that you shall marry the Yellow Dwarf. If 
you don't, may I burn my crutch!" 

"Ah! Princess," said the Queen, weeping, "what is this that I 
hear? What have you promised?" 

"Ah! my mother," replied Bellissima sadly, "what did you 
promise, yourself?" 

The King of the Gold Mines, indignant at being kept from his 
happiness by this wicked old woman, went up to her, and threaten- 
ing her with his sword, said: 

"Get away out of my country at once, and for ever, miserable 
creature, lest I take your life, and so rid myself of your malice." 

He had hardly spoken these words when the lid of the box fell 



THE YELLOW DWARF 33 

back on the floor with a terrible noise, and to their horror out sprang 
the Yellow Dwarf, mounted upon a great Spanish cat. ' Rash 
youth!" he cried, rushing between the Fairy of the Desert and the 
King. "Dare to lay a finger upon this illustrious Fairy! Your 
quarrel is with me only. I am your enemy and your rival. That 
faithless Princess who would have married you is promised to me. 
See if she has not upon her finger a ring made of one of my hairs. 
Just try to take it off, and you will soon find out that I am more 
powerful than you are!" 

"Wretched little monster!" said the King; "do you dare to call 
yourself the Princess's lover, and to lay claim to such a treasure? Do 
you know that you are a dwarf — that you are so ugly that one cannot 
bear to look at you — and that I should have killed you myself long 
before this if you had been worthy of such a glorious death?" 

The Yellow Dwarf, deeply enraged at these words, set spurs to 
his cat, which yelled horribly, and leaped hither and thither — terrifying 
everybody except the brave King, who pursued the Dwarf closely, 
till he, drawing a great knife with which he was armed, challenged the 
King to meet him in single combat, and rushed down into the court- 
yard of the palace with a terrible clatter. The King, quite provoked, 
followed him hastily, but they had hardly taken their places facing 
one another, and the whole Court had only just had time to rush 
out upon the balconies to watch what was going on, when suddenly 
the sun became as red as blood, and it was so dark that they could 
scarcely see at all. The thunder crashed, and the lightning seemed 
as if it must burn up everything; the two basilisks appeared, one on 
each side of the bad Dwarf, like giants, mountains high, and fire 
flew from their mouths and ears, until they looked like flaming 
furnaces. None of these things could terrify the noble young King, 
and the boldness of his looks and actions reassured those who were 
looking on, and perhaps even embarrassed the Yellow Dwarf himself; 
but even his courage gave way when he saw what was happening to 
his beloved Princess. For the Fairy of the Desert, looking more 
terrible than before, mounted upon a winged griffin, and with long 
snakes coiled round her neck, had given her such a blow with the 
lance she carried that BeUissima fell into the Queen's arms bleeding 
and senseless. Her fond mother, feeling as much hurt by the blow as 
the Princess herself, uttered such piercing cries and lamentations 
that the King, hearing them, entirely lost his courage and presence 
of mind. Giving up the combat, he flew toward the Princess, to 
rescue or to die with her; but the Yellow Dwarf was too quick for 
him. Leaping with his Spanish cat upon the balcony, he snatched 
BeUissima from the Queen's arms, and before any of the ladies of the 



34 THE YELLOW DWARF 

Court could stop him he had sprung upon the roof of the palace and 
disappeared with his prize. 

The King, motionless with horror, looked on despairingly at this 
dreadful occurrence, which he was quite powerless to prevent, and 
to make matters worse his sight failed him, everything became 
dark, and he felt himself carried along through the air by a strong 
hand. 

This new misfortune was the work of the wicked Fairy of the 
Desert, who had come with the Yellow Dwarf to help him carry 
off the Princess, and had fallen in love with the handsome young 
King of the Gold Mines directly she saw him. She thought that if 
she carried him off to some frightful cavern and chained him to a 
rock, then the fear of death would make him forget Bellissima and 
become her slave. So, as soon as they reached the place, she gave 
him back his sight, but without releasing him from his chains, 
and by her magic power she appeared before him as a young and 
beautiful fairy, and pretended to have come there quite by chance. 

"What do I see?" she cried. "Is it you, dear Prince? What 
misfortune has brought you to this dismal place?" 

The King, who was quite deceived by her altered appearance, 
replied: 

"Alas! beautiful Fairy, the fairy who brought me here first took 
away my sight, but by her voice I recognized her as the Fairy of 
the Desert, though what she should have carried me off for I cannot 
tell you." 

"Ah!" cried the pretended Fairy, "if you have fallen into her 
hands, you won't get away until you have married her. She has 
carried off more than one Prince like this, and she will certainly 
have anything she takes a fancy to." While she was thus pre- 
tending to be sorry for the King, he suddenly noticed her feet, which 
were like those of a griffin, and knew in a moment that this must 
be the Fairy of the Desert, for her feet were the one thing she could 
not change, however pretty she might make her face. 

Without seeming to have noticed anything, he said, in a con- 
fidential way: 

"Not that I have any dislike to the Fairy of the Desert, but I 
really cannot endure the way in which she protects the Yellow 
Dwarf and keeps me chained here like a criminal. It is true that 
I love a charming princess, but if the Fairy should set me free my 
gratitude would oblige me to love her only." 

"Do you really mean what you say, Prince?" said the Fairy, 
quite deceived. 

"Surely," replied the Prince; "how could I deceive you? You 



THE YELLOW DWARF 35 

see it is so much more flattering to my vanity to be loved by a fairy 
than by a simple princess. But, even if I am dying of love for her, 
I shall pretend to hate her until I am set free." 

The Fairy of the Desert, quite taken in by these words, resolved 
at once to transport the Prince to a pleasanter place. So, making 
him mount her chariot, to which she had harnessed swans instead 
of the bats which generally drew it, away she flew with him. But 
imagine the distress of the Prince when, from the giddy height at 
which they were rushing through the air, he saw his beloved Princess 
in a castle built of polished steel, the walls of which reflected the 
sun's rays so hotly that no one could approach it without being 
burnt to a cinder! Bellissima was sitting in a little thicket by a 
brook, leaning her head upon her hand and weeping bitterly, but just 
as they passed she looked up and saw the King and the Fairy of the 
Desert. Now, the Fairy was so clever that she could not only seem 
beautiful to the King, but even the poor Princess thought her the 
most lovely being she had ever seen. 

"What!" she cried; "was I not unhappy enough in this lonely 
castle to which that frightful Yellow Dwarf brought me? Must I 
also be made to know that the King of the Gold Mines ceased to 
love me as soon as he lost sight of me? But who can my rival 
be, whose fatal beauty is greater than mine?" 

While she was saying this, the King, who really loved her as 
much as ever, was feeling terribly sad at being so rapidly torn away 
from his beloved Princess, but he knew too well how powerful the 
Fairy was to have any hope of escaping from her except by great 
patience and cunning. 

The Fairy of the Desert had also seen Bellissima, and she tried 
to read in the King's eyes the effect that this unexpected sight had 
had upon him. 

"No one can tell you what you wish to know better than I can," 
said he. "This chance meeting with an unhappy princess for whom 
I once had a passing fancy, before I was lucky enough to meet you, 
has affected me a little, I admit, but you are so much more to me 
than she is that I would rather die than leave you." 

"Ah! Prince," she said, "can I believe that you really love me so 
much?" 

"Time will show, madam," replied the King; "but if you wish 
to convince me that you have some regard for me, do not, I beg of 
you, refuse to aid Bellissima." 

"Do you know what you are asking?" said the Fairy of the 
Desert, frowning, and looking at him suspiciously. "Do you want 
me to employ my art against the Yellow Dwarf, who is my best 



36 THE YELLOW DWARF 

friend, and take away from him a proud princess whom I can but 
look upon as my rival?" 

The King sighed, but made no answer — indeed, what was there 
to be said to such a clear-sighted person? At last they reached a 
vast meadow, gay with all sorts of flowers; a deep river surrounded 
it, and many little brooks murmured softly under the shady trees, 
where it was always cool and fresh. A little way off stood a splendid 
palace, the walls of which were of transparent emeralds. As soon 
as the swans which drew the Fairy's chariot had alighted under a 
porch, which was paved with diamonds and had arches of rubies, 
they were greeted on all sides by thousands of beautiful beings, who 
came to meet them joyfully, singing these words: 

"When Love within a heart would reign, 
Useless to strive against him 'tis. 
The proud but feel a sharper pain, 
And make a greater triumph his." 

The Fairy of the Desert was delighted to hear them sing of her 
triumphs; she led the King into the most splendid room that can 
be imagined, and left him alone for a little while, just that he might 
not feel that he was a prisoner; but he felt sure that she had not 
really gone quite away, but was watching him from some hiding- 
place. So walking up to a great mirror, he said to it, "Trusty 
counsellor, let me see what I can do to make myself agreeable to 
the charming Fairy of the Desert; for I can think of nothing but 
how to please her.' 

And he at once set to work to curl his hair, and, seeing upon a 
table a grander coat than his own, he put it on carefully. The Fairy 
came back so delighted that she could not conceal her joy. 

"I am quite aware of the trouble you have taken to please me," 
said she, "and I must tell you that you have succeeded perfectly 
already. You see it is not difficult to do if you really care for me." 

The King, who had his own reasons for wishing to keep the old 
Fairy in a good humor, did not spare pretty speeches, and after a 
time he was allowed to walk by himself upon the sea-shore. The 
Fairy of the Desert had by her enchantments raised such a terrible 
storm that the boldest pilot would not venture out in it, so she was 
not afraid of her prisoner's being able to escape; and he found it 
some relief to think sadly over his terrible situation without being 
interrupted by his cruel captor. 

Presently, after walking wildly up and down, he wrote these 
verses upon the sand with his stick : 



THE YELLOW DWARF 37 

"At last may I upon this shore 

Lighten my sorrow with soft tears. 
Alas! alas! I see no more 
My Love, who yet my sadness cheers. 

"And thou, raging, stormy Sea, 

Stirred by wild winds, from depth to height, 
Thou hold'st my loved one far from me, 
And I am captive to thy might. 

"My heart is still more wild than thine, 
For Fate is cruel unto me. 
Why must I thus in exile pine? 
Why is my Princess snatched from me? 

"0! lovely Nymphs, from ocean caves, 
Who know how sweet true love may be, 
Come up and calm the furious waves 
And set a desperate lover free!" 

While he was still writing he heard a voice which attracted his 
attention in spite of himself. Seeing that the waves were rolling in 
higher than ever, he looked all round, and presently saw a lovely 
lady floating gently toward him upon the crest of a huge billow, 
her long hair spread all about her; in one hand she held a mirror, 
and in the other a comb, and instead of feet she had a beautiful tail 
like a fish, with which she swam. 

The King was struck dumb with astonishment at this unex- 
pected sight; but as soon as she came within speaking distance, 
she said to him, "I know how sad you are at losing your Princess 
and being kept a prisoner by the Fairy of the Desert; if you like 
I will help you to escape from this fatal place, where you may other- 
wise have to drag on a weary existence for thirty years or more." 

The King of the Gold Mines hardly knew what answer to make 
to this proposal. Not because he did not wish very much to escape, 
but he was afraid that this might be only another device by which 
the Fairy of the Desert was trying to deceive him. As he hesitated 
the Mermaid, who guessed his thoughts, said to him: 

"You may trust me: I am not trying to entrap you. I am so 
angry with the Yellow Dwarf and the Fairy of the Desert that I 
am not likely to wish to help them, especially since I constantly 
see your poor Princess, whose beauty and goodness make me pity 
her so much : and I tell you that if you will have confidence in me 
I will help you to escape." 

"I trust you absolutely," cried the King, "and I will do whatever 



38 THE YELLOW DWARF 

you tell me; but if you have seen my Princess I beg of you to tell 
me how she is and what is happening to her." 

"We must not waste time in talking," said she. "Come with 
me and I will carry you to the Castle of Steel, and we will leave 
upon this shore a figure so like you that even the Fairy herself will be 
deceived by it." 

So saying, she quickly collected a bundle of sea-weed, and, 
blowing it three times, she said : 

"My friendly sea-weeds, I order you to stay here stretched upon 
the sand until the Fairy of the Desert comes to take you away." 
And at once the sea-weeds became lite the King, who stood looking 
at them in great astonishment, for they were even dressed in a coat 
like his, but they lay there pale and still as the King himself might 
have lain if one of the great waves had overtaken him and thrown 
him senseless upon the shore. And then the Mermaid caught up 
the King, and away they swam joyfully together. 

"Now," said she, "I have time to tell you about the Princess. 
In spite of the blow which the Fairy of the Desert gave her, the 
Yellow Dwarf compelled her to mount behind him upon his terrible 
Spanish cat; but she soon fainted away with pain and terror, and 
did not recover till they were within the walls of his frightful Castle 
of Steel. Here she was received by the prettiest girls it was possible 
to find, who had been carried there by the Yellow Dwarf, who 
hastened to wait upon her and showed her every possible attention. 
She was laid upon a couch covered with cloth of gold, embroidered 
with pearls as big as nuts." 

"Ah!" interrupted the King of the Gold Mines, "if Bellis- 
sima forgets me, and consents to marry him, I shall break my heart." 

"You need not be afraid of that," answered the Mermaid; "the 
Princess thinks of no one but you, and the frightful Dwarf cannot 
persuade her to look at him." 

"Pray go on with your story," said the King. 

"What more is there to tell you?" replied the Mermaid. "Belis- 
sima was sitting in the wood when you passed, and saw you with the 
Fairy of the Desert, who was so cleverly disguised that the Princess 
took her to be prettier than herself; you may imagine her despair, 
for she thought that you had fallen in love with her." 

"She believes that I love her!" cried the King. "What a fatal 
mistake! What is to be done to undeceive her?" 

"You know best," answered the Mermaid, smiling kindly at him. 
"When people are as much in love with one another as you two 
are, they don't need advice from anyone else." 

As she spoke they reached the Castle of Steel, the side next the 



THE YELLOW DWARF 39 

sea being the only one which the Yellow Dwarf had left unprotected 
by the dreadful burning walls. 

"I know quite well," said the Mermaid, "that the Princess is 
sitting by the brook-side, just where you saw her as you passed, 
but as you will have many enemies to fight with before you can reach 
her, take this sword; armed with it you may dare any danger, and 
overcome the greatest difficulties, only beware of one thing — that 
is, never to let it fall from your hand. Farewell; now I will wait by 
that rock, and if you need my help in carrying off your beloved 
Princess I will not fail you, for the Queen, her mother, is my best 
friend, and it was for her sake that I went to rescue you." 

So saying, she gave to the King a sword made from a single 
diamond, which was more brilliant than the sun. He could not 
find words to express his gratitude, but he begged her to believe 
that he fully appreciated the importance of her gift, and would 
never forget her help and kindness. 

We must now go back to the Fairy of the Desert. When she 
found that the King did not return, she hastened out to look for 
him, and reached the shore, with a hundred of the ladies of her 
train, loaded with splendid presents for him. Some carried baskets 
full of diamonds, others golden cups of wonderful workmanship, and 
amber, coral, and pearls, others, again, balanced upon their heads 
bales of the richest and most beautiful stuffs, while the rest brought 
fruit and flowers, and even birds. But what was the horror of the 
Fairy, who followed this gay troop, when she saw, stretched upon 
the sands, the image of the King which the Mermaid had made with 
the sea-weeds. Struck with astonishment and sorrow, she uttered 
a terrible cry, and threw herself down beside the pretended King, 
weeping, and howling, and calling upon her eleven sisters, who were 
also fairies, and who came to her assistance. But they were all taken 
in by the image of the King, for, clever as they were, the Mermaid 
was still cleverer, and all they could do was to help the Fairy of the 
Desert to make a wonderful monument over what they thought was 
the grave of the King of the Gold Mines. But while they were 
collecting jasper and porphyry, agate and marble, gold and bronze, 
statues and devices, to immortalize the King's memory, he was 
thanking the good Mermaid and begging her still to help him, which 
she graciously promised to do as she disappeared; and then he set out 
for the Castle of Steel. He walked fast, looking anxiously round him, 
and longing once more to see his darling Bellissima, but he had not 
gone far before he was surrounded by four terrible sphinxes who would 
very soon have torn him to pieces with their sharp talons if it had not 
been for the Mermaid's diamond sword. For, no sooner had he 



40 THE YELLOW DWARF 

flashed it before their eyes than down they fell at his feet quite help- 
less, and he killed them with one blow. But he had hardly turned to 
continue his search when he met six dragons covered with scales that 
were harder than iron. Frightful as this encounter was the King's 
courage was unshaken, and by the aid of his wonderful sword he 
cut them in pieces one after the other. Now he hoped his difficulties 
were over, but at the next turning he was met by one which he did 
not know how to overcome. Four-and-twenty pretty and graceful 
nymphs advanced toward him, holding garlands of flowers, with 
which they barred the way. 

"Where are you going, Prince?" they said; "it is our duty to 
guard this place, and if we let you pass great misfortunes will happen 
to you and to us. We beg you not to insist upon going on. Do you 
want to kill four-and-twenty girls who have never displeased you in 
any way?" 

The King did not know what to do or to say. It went against 
all his ideas as a knight to do anything a lady begged him not to 
do; but, as he hesitated, a voice in his ear said: 

"Strike! strike! and do not spare, or your Princess is lost for 
ever!" 

So, without reply to the nymphs, he rushed forward instantly, 
breaking their garlands, and scattering them in all directions; and 
then went on without further hindrance to the little wood where he 
had seen Bellissima. She was seated by the brook looking pale and 
weary when he reached her, and he would have thrown himself 
down at her feet, but she drew herself away from him with as much 
indignation as if he had been the Yellow Dwarf. 

"Ah! Princess," he cried, "do not be angry with me. Let me 
explain everything. I am not faithless or to blame for what has 
happened. I am a miserable wretch who has displeased you without 
being able to help himself." 

"Ah!" cried Bellissima, "did I not see you flying through the 
air with the loveliest being imaginable? Was that against your 
will?" 

"Indeed it was, Princess," he answered; "the wicked Fairy of 
the Desert, not content with chaining me to a rock, carried me off 
in her chariot to the other end of the earth, where I should even now 
be a captive but for the unexpected help of a friendly mermaid, 
who brought me here to rescue you, my Princess, from the un- 
worthy hands that hold you. Do not refuse the aid of your most 
faithful lover." So saying, he threw himself at her feet and held 
her by her robe. But, alas! in so doing he let fall the magic sword, 
and the Yellow Dwarf, who was crouching behind a lettuce, no 



THE YELLOW DWARF 41 

sooner saw it than he sprang out and seized it, well knowing its 
wonderful power. 

The Princess gave a cry of terror on seeing the Dwarf, but this 
only irritated the little monster; muttering a few magical words 
he summoned two giants, who bound the King with great chains of 
iron. 

"Now," said the Dwarf, "I am master of my rival's fate, but I 
will give him his life and permission to depart unharmed if you, 
Princess, will consent to marry me." 

"Let me die a thousand times rather," cried the unhappy King. 

"Alas!" cried the Princess, "must you die? Could anything be 
more terrible?" 

"That you should marry that little wretch would be far more 
terrible," answered the King. 

"At least," continued she, "let us die together." 

"Let me have the satisfaction of dying for you, my Princess," 
said he. 

"Oh, no, no!" she cried, turning to the Dwarf; "rather than that 
I will do as you wish." 

"Cruel Princess!" said the King, "would you make my life 
horrible to me by marrying another before my eyes?" 

"Not so," replied the Yellow Dwarf; "you are a rival of whom I 
am too much afraid: you shall not see our marriage." So saying, 
in spite of Bellissima's tears and cries, he stabbed the King to the 
heart with the diamond sword. 

The poor Princess, seeing her lover lying dead at her feet, could 
no longer live without him; she sank down by him and died of a 
broken heart. 

So ended these unfortunate lovers, whom not even the Mermaid 
could help, because all the magic power had been lost with the 
diamond sword. 

As to the wicked Dwarf, he preferred to see the Princess dead 
rather than married to the King of the Gold Mines; and the Fairy 
of the Desert, when she heard of the King's adventures, pulled down 
the grand monument which she had built, and was so angry at the 
trick that had been played her that she hated him as much as she 
had loved him before. 

The kind Mermaid, grieved at the sad fate of the lovers, caused 
them to be changed into two tall palm trees, which stand always 
side by side, whispering together of their faithful love and caressing 
one another with their interlacing branches. 1 

1 Madame d'Aulnoy. 



LITTLE RED RIDING-HOOD 

ONCE upon a time there lived in a certain village a little country 
girl, the prettiest creature was ever seen. Her mother was 
excessively fond of her; and her grandmother doted on her still 
more. This good woman had made for her a little red riding-hood ; 
which became the girl so extremely well that everybody called her 
Little Red Riding-Hood. 

One day her mother, having made some custards, said to her: 

"Go, my dear, and see how thy grandmamma does, for I hear she 
has been very ill; carry her a custard, and this little pot of butter." 

Little Red Riding-Hood set out immediately to go to her grand- 
mother, who lived in another village. 

As she was going through the wood, she met with Gaffer Wolf, 
who had a very great mind to eat her up, but he dared not, because 
of some faggot-makers hard by in the forest. He asked her whither 
she was going. The poor child, who did not know that it was danger- 
ous to stay and hear a wolf talk, said to him: 

"I am going to see my grandmamma and carry her a custard 
and a little pot of butter from my mamma." 

"Does she live far off?" said the Wolf. 

"Oh! ay," answered Little Red Riding-Hood; "it is beyond that 
mill you see there, at the first house in the village." 

"Well," said the Wolf, "and I'll go and see her too. I'll go this 
way and you go that, and we shall see who will be there soonest." 

The Wolf began to run as fast as he could, taking the nearest 
way, and the little girl went by that farthest about, diverting her- 
self in gathering nuts, running after butterflies, and making nose- 
gays of such little flowers as she met with. The Wolf was not long 
before he got to the old woman's house. He knocked at the door — 
tap, tap. 

"Who's there?" 

"Your grandchild, Little Red Riding-Hood," replied the Wolf, 
counterfeiting her voice; "who has brought you a custard and a 
little pot of butter sent you by mamma." 

The good grandmother, who was in bed, because she was some- 
what ill, cried out: 

"Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up." 

42 



LITTLE RED RIDING-HOOD 43 

The Wolf pulled the bobbin, and the door opened, and then 
presently he fell upon the good woman and ate her up in a moment, 
for it was above three days that he had not touched a bit. He 
then shut the door and went into the grandmother's bed, expecting 
Little Red Riding-Hood, who came some time afterward and 
knocked at the door — tap, tap. 

"Who's there?" 

Little Red Riding-Hood, hearing the big voice of the Wolf, was 
at first afraid; but believing her grandmother had got a cold and 
was hoarse, answered: 

" 'Tis your grandchild, Little Red Riding-Hood, who has brought 
you a custard and a little pot of butter mamma sends you." 

The Wolf cried out to her, softening his voice as much as he could : 

"Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up." 

Little Red Riding-Hood pulled the bobbin, and the door opened. 

The Wolf, seeing her come in, said to her, hiding himself under 
the bed-clothes: 

"Put the custard and the little pot of butter upon the stool, and 
come and he down with me." 

Little Red Riding-Hood undressed herself and went into bed, 
where, being greatly amazed to see how her grandmother looked 
in her night-clothes, she said to her: 

"Grandmamma, what great arms you have got!" 

"That is the better to hug thee, my dear." 

"Grandmamma, what great legs you have got!' v 

"That is to run the better, my child." 

"Grandmamma, what great ears you have got!" 

"That is to hear the better, my child." 

"Grandmamma, what great eyes you have got!" 

"It is to see the better, my child. ' 

"Grandmamma, what great teeth you have got!" 

"That is to eat thee up." 

And, saying these words, this wicked wolf fell upon Little Red 
Riding-Hood, and ate her all up. 



THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 

THERE were formerly a king and a queen, who were so sorry 
that they had no children; so sorry that it cannot be expressed. 
They went to all the waters in the world; vows, pilgrimages, all 
ways were tried, and all to no purpose. 

At last, however, the Queen had a daughter. There was a very 
fine christening; and the Princess had for her god-mothers all the 
fairies they could find in the whole kingdom (they found seven), 
that every one of them might give her a gift, as was the custom 
of fairies in those days. By this means the Princess had all the 
perfections imaginable. 

After the ceremonies of the christening were over, all the com- 
pany returned to the King's palace, where was prepared a great 
feast for the fairies. There was placed before every one of them a 
magnificent cover with a case of massive gold, wherein were a spoon, 
knife, and fork, all of pure gold set with diamonds and rubies. But 
as they were all sitting down at table they saw come into the hall a 
very old fairy, whom they had not invited, because it was above 
fifty years since she had been out of a certain tower, and she was 
believed to be either dead or enchanted.^ 

The King ordered her a cover, but could not furnish her with a 
case of gold as the others, because they had only seven made for 
the seven fairies. The old Fairy fancied she was slighted, and 
muttered some threats between her teeth. One of the young fairies 
who sat by her overheard how she grumbled; and, judging that she 
might give the little Princess some unlucky gift, went, as soon as 
they rose from table, and hid herself behind the hangings, that she 
might speak last, and repair, as much as she could, the evil which 
the old Fairy might intend. 

In the meanwhile all the fairies began to give their gifts to the 
Princess. The youngest gave her for gift that she should be the 
most beautiful person in the world; the next, that she should have 
the wit of an angel; the third, that she should have a wonderful 
grace in everything she did; the fourth, that she should dance per- 
fectly well; the fifth, that she should sing like a nightingale; and the 
sixth, that she should play all kinds of music to the utmost perfec- 
tion. 

44 



THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 45 

The old Fairy's turn coming next, with a head_.shaking more 
withjspite than age, she said that the Princess should have her hand 
pierced with a spindle and die of the wound. This terrible gift 
made the whole company tremble, and -everybody fell a-crying. 

At this very instant the young Fairy came out from behind the 
hangings, and spake these words aloud: 

"Assure yourselves, King and Queen, that your daughter 
shall not die of this disaster. It is true, I have no power to undo 
entirely what my elder has done. The Princess shall indeed pierce 
her hand with a spindle; but, instead of dying, she shall only fall into 
a profound sleep, which shall last a hundred years, at the expiration 
of which a king's son shall come and awake her." 

The King, to avoid the misfortune foretold by the old Fairy, 
caused immediately proclamation to be made, whereby everybody 
was forbidden, on pain of death, to spin with a distaff and spindle, 
or to have so much as any spindle in their houses. About fifteen or 
sixteen years after, the King and Queen being gone to one of their 
houses of pleasure, the young Princess happened one day to divert 
herself in running up and down the palace; when going up from one 
apartment to another, she came into a little room on the top of the 
tower, where a good old woman, alone, was spinning with her spindle. 
This good woman had never heard of the King's proclamation 
against spindles. 

"What are you doing there, goody?" said the Princess. 

"I am spinning, my pretty child," said the old woman, who did 
not know who she was. 

"Ha!" said the Princess, "this is very pretty; how do you do it? 
Give it to me, that I may see if I can do so." 

She had no sooner taken it into her hand than, whether being 
very hasty at it, somewhat unhandy, or that the decree of the Fairy 
had so ordained it, it ran into her hand, and she fell down in a swoon. 

The good old woman, not knowing very well what to do in this 
affair, cried out for help. People came in from every quarter in 
great numbers; they threw water upon the Princess's face, unlaced 
her, struck her on the palms of her hands, and rubbed her temples 
with Hungary-water; but nothing would bring her to herself. 

And now the King, who came up at the noise, bethought himself 
of the prediction of the fairies, and, judging very well that this 
must necessarily come to pass, since the fairies had said it, caused 
the Princess to be carried into the finest apartment in his palace, 
and to be laid upon a bed all embroidered with gold and silver. 

One would have taken her for a little angel, she was so very 
beautiful; for her swooning away had not diminished one bit of her 



46 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 

complexion: her cheeks were carnation, and her lips were coral; 
indeed, her eyes were shut, but she was heard to breathe softly, 
which satisfied those about her that she was not dead. The King 
commanded that they should not disturb her, but let her sleep 
quietly till her hour of awaking was come. 

The good Fairy who had saved her life by condemning her to 
sleep a hundred years was in the kingdom of Matakin, twelve thou- 
sand leagues off, when this accident befell the Princess; but she was 
instantly informed of it by a little dwarf, who had boots of seven 
leagues, that is, boots with which he could tread over seven leagues 
of ground in one stride. The Fairy came away immediately, and 
she arrived, about an hour after, in a fiery chariot drawn by dragons. 

The Kong handed her out of the chariot, and she approved every- 
thing he had done, but as she had very great foresight, she thought 
when the Princess should awake she might not know what to do with 
herself, being all alone in this old palace; and this was what she did: 
she touched with her wand everything in the palace (except the 
King and Queen) — governesses, maids of honor, ladies of the bed- 
chamber, gentlemen, officers, stewards, cooks, undercooks, scullions, 
guards, with their beefeaters, pages, footmen; she likewise touched 
all the horses which were in the stables, pads as well as others, 
the great dogs in the outward court and pretty little Mopsey too, 
the Princess's little spaniel, which lay by her on the bed. 

Immediately upon her touching them they all fell asleep, that 
they might not awake before their .mistress, and that they might 
be ready to wait upon her when she wanted them. The very spits 
at the fire, as full as they could hold of partridges and pheasants, 
did fall alseep also. All this was done in a moment. Fairies are 
not long in doing their business. 

And now the King and the Queen, having kissed their dear child 
without waking her, went out of the palace and put forth a procla- 
mation that nobody should dare to come near it. 

This, however, was not necessary, for in a quarter of an hour's 
time there grew up all round about the park such a vast number of 
trees, great and small, bushes and brambles, twining one within 
another, that neither man nor beast could pass through; so that 
nothing could be seen but the very top of the towers of the palace; 
and that, too, not unless it was a good way off. Nobody doubted 
but the Fairy gave herein a very extraordinary sample of her art, 
that the Princess, while she continued sleeping, might have nothing 
to fear from any curious people. 

When a hundred years were gone and passed the son of the 
King then reigning, and who was of another family from that of the 



THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 47 

sleeping Princess, being gone a-hunting on that side of the country, 
asked : 

What those towers were which he saw in the middle of a great 
thick wood? 

Everyone answered according as they had heard. Some said: 

That it was a ruinous old castle, haunted by spirits. 

Others, That all the sorcerers and witches of the country kept 
there their sabbath or night's meeting. 

The common opinion was: That an ogre lived there, and that he 
carried thither all the little children he could catch, that he might 
eat them up at his leisure, without anybody being able to follow 
him, as having himself only the power to pass through the wood. 

The Prince was at a stand, not knowing what to believe, when 
a very good countryman spake to him thus: 

"May it please your royal highness, it is now about fifty years 
since I heard from my father, who heard my grandfather say, that 
there was then in this castle a princess, the most beautiful was ever 
seen; that she must sleep there a hundred years, and should be 
waked by a king's son, for whom she was reserved." 

The young Prince was all on fire at these words, believing, with- 
out weighing the matter, that he could put an end to this rare 
adventure ; and, pushed on by love and honor, resolved that moment 
to look into it. 

Scarce had he advanced toward the wood when all the great 
trees, the bushes, and brambles gave way of themselves to let him 
pass through; he walked up to the castle which he saw at the end of 
a large avenue which he went into; and what a little surprised him 
was that he saw none of his people could follow him, because the trees 
closed again as soon as he had passed through them. However, he 
did not cease from continuing his way; a young and amorous prince 
is always valiant. 

He came into a spacious outward court, where everything he 
saw might have frozen the most fearless person with horror. There 
reigned all over a most frightful silence; the image of death every- 
where showed itself, and there was nothing to be seen but stretched- 
out bodies of men and animals, all seeming to be dead. He, how- 
ever, very well knew, by the ruby faces and pimpled noses of the 
beefeaters, that they were only asleep; and their goblets, wherein 
still remained some drops of wine, showed plainly that they fell asleep 
in their cups. 

He then crossed a court paved with marble, went up the stairs 
and came into the guard chamber, where guards were standing in 
their ranks, with their muskets upon their shoulders, and snoring 



48 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 

as loud as they could. After that he went through several rooms 
full of gentlemen and ladies, all asleep, some standing, others sitting. 
At last he came into a chamber all gilded with gold, where he saw 
upon a bed, the curtains of which were all open, the finest sight 
was ever beheld — a princess, who appeared to be about fifteen or 
sixteen years of age, and whose bright and, in a manner, resplendent 
beauty, had somewhat in it divine. He approached with trembling 
and admiration, and fell down before her upon his knees. 

And now, as the enchantment was at an end, the Princess 
awaked, and looking on him with eyes more tender than the first 
view might seem to admit of: 

"Is it you, my Prince?" said she to him. "You have waited a 
long while." 

The Prince, charmed with these words, and much more with the 
manner in which they were spoken, knew not how to show his joy 
and gratitude; he assured her that he loved her, better than he did 
himself; their discourse was not well connected, they did weep more 
than talk — little eloquence, a great deal of love. He was more at a 
loss than she, and we need not wonder at it: she had time to think 
on what to say to him; for it is very probable (though history men- 
tions nothing of it) that the good Fairy, during so long a sleep, had 
given her very agreeable dreams. In short, they talked four hours 
together, and yet they said not half what they had to say. 

In the meanwhile all the palace awaked ; everyone thought upon 
their particular business, and as all of them were not in love they 
were ready to die for hunger. The chief lady of honor, being as 
sharp set as other folks, grew very impatient, and told the Princess 
aloud that supper was served up. The Prince helped the Princess 
to rise; she was entirely dressed, and very magnificently, but his 
royal highness took care not to tell her that she was dressed like his 
great-grandmother, and had a point band peeping over a high collar; 
she looked not a bit less charming and beautiful for all that. 

They went into the great hall of looking-glasses, where they 
supped, and were served by the Princess's officers; the violins and 
hautboys played old tunes, but very excellent, though it was now 
above a hundred years since they had played; and after supper, 
without losing any time, the lord almoner married them in the 
chapel of the castle, and the chief lady of honor drew the curtains. 
They had but very little sleep — the Princess had no occasion; and 
the Prince left her next morning to return to the city, where his 
father must needs have been in pain for him. The Prince told 
him: 

That he lost his way in the forest as he was hunting, and that 



THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 49 

he had lain in the cottage of a charcoal-burner, who gave him cheese 
and brown bread. 

The King, his father, who was a good man, believed him; but 
his mother could not be persuaded it was true; and seeing that he 
went almost every day a-hunting, and that he always had some 
excuse ready for so doing, though he had lain out three or four 
nights together, she began to suspect that he was married, for he 
lived with the Princess above two whole years, and had by her two 
children, the eldest of which, who was a daughter, was named Morn-' 
ing, and the youngest, who was a son, they called Day, because he 
was a great deal handsomer and more beautiful than his sister. 

The Queen spoke several times to her son, to inform herself after 
what manner he did pass his time, and that in this he ought in duty 
to satisfy her. But he never dared to trust her with his secret; he 
feared her, though he loved her, for she was of the race of the Ogres, 
and the Ring would never have married her had it not been for her 
vast riches; it was even whispered about the Court that she had 
Ogreish inclinations, and that, whenever she saw little children pass- 
ing by, she had all the difficulty in the world to avoid falling upon 
them. And so the Prince would never tell her one word. 

But when the King was dead, which happened about two years 
afterward, and he saw himself lord and master, he openly declared 
his marriage; and he went in great ceremony to conduct his Queen 
to the palace. They made a magnificent entry into the capital city, 
she riding between her two children. 

Soon after the King went to make war with the Emperor Con- 
talabutte, his neighbor. He left the government of the kingdom 
to the Queen his mother, and earnestly recommended to her care his 
wife and children. He was obliged to continue his expedition all 
the summer, and as soon as he departed the Queen-mother sent her 
daughter-in-law to a country house among the woods, that she might 
with the more ease gratify her horrible longing. 

Some few days afterward she went thither herself, and said to 
her clerk of the kitchen: 

"I have a mind to eat little Morning for my dinner to-morrow." 

"Ah! madam," cried the clerk of the kitchen. 

"I will have it so," replied the Queen (and this she spoke in the 
tone of an Ogress who had a strong desire to eat fresh meat), "and 
will eat her with a sauce Robert." 

The poor man, knowing very well that he must not play tricks 
with Ogresses, took his great knife and went up into little Morning's 
chamber. She was then four years old, and came up to him jump- 
ing and laughing, to take him about the neck, and ask him for some 



50 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 

sugar-candy. Upon which he began to weep, the great knife fell 
out of his hand, and he went into the back yard, and killed a little 
lamb, and dressed it with such good sauce that his mistress assured 
him that she had never eaten anything so good in her life. He had at 
the same time taken up little Morning, and carried her to his wife, 
to conceal her in the lodging he had at the bottom of the court- 
yard. 

About eight days afterward the wicked Queen said to the clerk 
of the kitchen, "I will sup on little Day." 

He answered not a word, being resolved to cheat her as he had 
done before. He went to find out little Day, and saw him with a 
little foil in his hand, with which he was fencing with a great monkey, 
the child being then only three years of age. He took him up in 
his arms and carried him to his wife, that she might conceal him in 
her chamber along with his sister, and in the room of little Day 
cooked up a young kid, very tender, which the Ogress found to be 
wonderfully good. 

This was hitherto all mighty well; but one evening this wicked 
Queen said to her clerk of the kitchen: 

"I will eat the Queen with the same sauce I had with her chil- 
dren." 

It was now that the poor clerk of the kitchen despaired of being 
able to deceive her. The young Queen was turned of twenty, not 
reckoning the hundred years she had been asleep; and how to find 
in the yard a beast so firm was what puzzled him. He took then a 
resolution, that he might save his own life, to cut the Queen's throat; 
and going up into her chamber, with intent to do it at once, he put 
himself into as great fury as he could possibly, and came into the 
young Queen's room with his dagger in his hand. He would not, 
however, surprise her, but told her, with a great deal of respect, the 
orders he had received from the Queen-mother. 

"Do it; do it" (said she, stretching out her neck). "Execute 
your orders, and then I shall go and see my children, my poor chil- 
dren, whom I so much and so tenderly loved." 

For she thought them dead ever since they had been taken 
away without her knowledge. 

"No, no, madam" (cried the poor clerk of the kitchen, all in 
tears) ; "you shall not die, and yet you shall see your children again; 
but then you must go home with me to my lodgings, where I have 
concealed them, and I shall deceive the Queen once more, by giving 
her in your stead a young hind." 

Upon this he forthwith conducted her to his chamber, where, 
leaving her to embrace her children, and cry along with them, he 



THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 51 

went and dressed a young hind, which the Queen had for her supper, 
and devoured it with the same appetite as if it had been the young 
Queen. Exceedingly was she delighted with her cruelty, and she 
had invented a story to tell the King, at his return, how the mad 
wolves had eaten up the Queen his wife and her two children. 

One evening, as she was, according to her custom, rambling 
round about the courts and yards of the palace to see if she could 
smell any fresh meat, she heard, in a ground room, little Day crying, 
for his mamma was going to whip him, because he had been naughty; 
and she heard, at the same time, little Morning begging pardon for 
her brother. 

The Ogress presently knew the voice of the Queen and her 
children, and being quite mad that she had been thus deceived, she 
commanded next morning, by break of day (with a most horrible 
voice, which made everybody tremble), that they should bring into 
the middle of the great court a large tub, which she caused to be 
filled with toads, vipers, snakes, and all sorts of serpents, in order 
to have thrown into it the Queen and her children, the clerk of the 
kitchen, his wife and maid; all whom she had given orders should 
be brought thither with their hands tied behind them. 

They were brought out accordingly, and the executioners were 
just going to throw them into the tub, when the King (who was not 
so soon expected) entered the court on horseback (for he came post) 
and asked, with the utmost astonishment, what was the meaning 
of that horrible spectacle, 

No one dared to tell him, when the Ogress, all enraged to see 
what had happened, threw herself head foremost into the tub, and 
was instantly devoured by the ugly creatures she had ordered to be 
thrown into it for others. The King could not but be very sorry, 
for she was his mother; but he soon comforted himself with his 
beautiful wife and his pretty children. 



52 CINDERELLA, OR 



CINDERELLA, 
OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 

ONCE there was a gentleman who married, for his second wife, 
the proudest and most haughty woman that was ever seen. 
She had, by a former husband, two daughters of her own humor, 
who were, indeed, exactly like her in all things. He had likewise, 
by another wife, a young daughter, but of unparalleled goodness 
and sweetness of temper, which she took from her mother, who was 
the best creature in the world. 

No sooner were the ceremonies of the wedding over but the 
mother-in-law began to show herself in her true colors. She could 
not bear the good qualities of this pretty girl, and the less because 
they made her own daughters appear the more odious. She em- 
ployed her in the meanest work of the house: she scoured the dishes, 
tables, etc., and scrubbed madam's chamber, and those of misses, 
her daughters; she lay up in a sorry garret, upon a wretched straw 
bed, while her sisters lay in fine rooms, with floors all inlaid, upon 
beds of the very newest fashion, and where they had looking-glasses 
so large that they might see themselves at their full length from 
head to foot. 

The poor girl bore all patiently, and dared not tell her father, 
who would have rattled her off; for his wife governed him entirely. 
When she had done her work, she used to go into the chimney- 
corner, and sit down among cinders and ashes, which made her 
commonly be called Cinderwench; but the youngest, who was not 
so rude and uncivil as the eldest, called her Cinderella. However, 
Cinderella, notwithstanding her mean apparel, was a hundred times 
handsomer than her sisters, though they were always dressed very 
richly. 

It happened that the King's son gave a ball, and invited all 
persons of fashion to it. Our young misses were also invited, for 
they cut a very grand figure among the quality. They were mightily 
delighted at this invitation, and wonderfully busy in choosing out 
such gowns, petticoats, and head-clothes as might become them. 
This was a new trouble to Cinderella; for it was she who ironed her 
sisters' linen, and plaited their ruffles; they talked all day long of 
nothing but how they should be dressed. 



THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 53 

"For my part," said the eldest, "I will wear my red velvet suit 
with French trimming." 

"And I," said the youngest, "shall have my usual petticoat; but 
then, to make amends for that, I will put on my gold-flowered 
manteau, and my diamond stomacher, which is far from being the 
most ordinary one in the world." 

They sent for the best tire-woman they could get to make up 
their head-dresses and adjust their double pinners, and they had 
their red brushes and patches from Mademoiselle de la Poche. 

Cinderella was likewise called up to them to be consulted in all 
these matters, for she had excellent notions, and advised them 
always for the best, nay, and offered her services to dress their 
heads, which they were very willing she should do. As she was 
doing this, they said to her: 

"Cinderella, would you not be glad to go to the ball?" 

"Alas!" said she, "you only jeer me; it is not for such as I am 
to go thither." 

"Thou art in the right of it," replied they; "it would make the 
people laugh to see a Cinderwench at a ball." 

Anyone but Cinderella would have dressed their heads awry, 
but she was very good, and dressed them perfectly well. They were 
almost two days without eating, so much were they transported 
with joy. They broke above a dozen laces in trying to be laced 
up close, that they might have a fine slender shape, and they were 
continually at their looking-glass. At last the happy day came ; they 
went to Court, and Cinderella followed them with her eyes as long as 
she could, and when she had lost sight of them, she fell a-crying. i 

Her godmother, who saw her all in tears, asked her what was 
the matter. 

"I wish I could — I wish I could — " ; she was not able to speak 
the rest, being interrupted by her tears and sobbing. 

This godmother of hers, who was a fairy, said to her, "Thou 
wishest thou couldst go to the ball; is it not so?" 

"Y — es," cried Cinderella, with a great sigh. 

"Well," said her godmother, "be but a good girl, and I will con- 
trive that thou shalt go." Then she took her into her chamber, 
and said to her, "Run into the garden, and bring me a pumpkin." 

Cinderella went immediately to gather the finest she could get, 
and brought it to her godmother, not being able to imagine how this 
pumpkin could make her go to the ball. Her godmother scooped 
out all the inside of it, having left nothing but the rind; which done, 
she struck it with her wand, and the pumpkin was instantly turned 
into a fine coach, gilded all over with gold. 



54 CINDERELLA, OR 

She then went to look into her mouse-trap, where she found six 
mice, all alive, and ordered Cinderella to lift up a little the trap- 
door, when, giving each mouse, as it went out, a little tap with her 
wand, the mouse was that moment turned into a fine horse, which 
altogether made a very fine set of six horses of a beautiful mouse- 
colored dapple-gray. Being at a loss for a coachman, 

"I will go and see," says Cinderella, "if there is never a rat in 
the rat-trap — we may make a coachman of him." 

"Thou art in the right," replied her godmother; "go and 
look." 

Cinderella brought the trap to her, and in it there were three 
huge rats. The fairy made choice of one of the three which had 
the largest beard, and, having touched him with her wand, he was 
turned into a fat, jolly coachman, who had the smartest whiskers 
eyes ever beheld. After that, she said to her: 

"Go again into the garden, and you will find six lizards behind 
the watering-pot, bring them to me." 

She had no sooner done so but her godmother turned them into 
six footmen, who skipped up immediately behind the coach, with 
their liveries all bedaubed with gold and silver, and clung as close 
behind each other as if they had done nothing else their whole fives. 
The Fairy then said to Cinderella: 

"Well, you see here an equipage fit to go to the ball with; are 
you not pleased with it?" 

"Oh! yes," cried she; "but must I go thither as I am, in these 
nasty rags?" 

Her godmother only just touched her with her wand, and, at 
the same instant, her clothes were turned into cloth of gold and 
silver, all beset with jewels. This done, she gave her a pair of glass 
slippers, the prettiest in the whole world. Being thus decked out, 
she got up into her coach; but her godmother, above all things, 
commanded her not to stay till after midnight, telling her, at the 
same time, that if she stayed one moment longer, the coach would 
be a pumpkin again, her horses mice, her coachman a rat, her foot- 
men lizards, and her clothes become just as they were before. 

She promised her godmother she would not fail of leaving the 
ball before midnight; and then away she drives, scarce able to con- 
tain herself for joy. The King's son, who was told that a great 
princess, whom nobody knew, was come, ran out to receive her; he 
gave her his hand as she alighted out of the coach, and led her into 
the hall, among all the company. There was immediately a pro- 
found silence, they left off dancing; and the violins ceased to play, 
so attentive was everyone to contemplate the singular beauties of 



THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 55 

the unknown new-comer. Nothing was then heard but a confused 
noise of: 

"Ha! how handsome she is! Ha! how handsome she is!" 

The King himself, old as he was, could not help watching her, 
and telling the Queen softly that it was a long time since he had 
seen so beautiful and lovely a creature. 

All the ladies were busied in considering her clothes and head- 
dress, that they might have some made next day after the same 
pattern, provided they could meet with such fine material and as 
able hands to make them. 

The King's son conducted her to the most honorable seat, and 
afterward took her out to dance with him; she danced so very grace- 
fully that they all more and more admired her. A fine collation 
was served up, whereof the young prince ate not a morsel, so intently 
was he busied in gazing on her. 

She went and sat down by her sisters, showing them a thousand 
civilities, giving them part of the oranges and citrons which the 
Prince had presented her with, which very much surprised them, 
for they did not know her. While Cinderella was thus amusing her 
sisters, she heard the clock strike eleven and three-quarters, where- 
upon she immediately made a courtesy to the company and hasted 
away as fast as she could. 

When she got home she ran to seek out her godmother, and, after 
having thanked her, she said she could not but heartily wish she 
might go next day to the ball, because the King's son had desired 
her. 

As she was eagerly telling her godmother whatever had passed 
at the ball, her two sisters knocked at the door, which Cinderella 
ran and opened. 

"How long you have stayed!" cried she, gaping, rubbing her 
eyes and stretching herself as if she had been just waked out of 
her sleep; she had not, however, any manner of inclination to sleep 
since they went from home. 

"If thou hadst been at the ball," said one of her sisters, "thou 
wouldst not have been tired with it. There came thither the finest 
princess, the most beautiful ever was seen with mortal eyes; she 
showed us a thousand civilities, and gave us oranges and citrons." 

Cinderella seemed very indifferent in the matter; indeed, she 
asked them the name of that princess; but they told her they did 
not know it, and that the King's son was very uneasy on her account 
and would give all the world to know who she was. At this Cinder- 
ella, smiling, replied: 

"She must, then, be very beautiful indeed; how happy you have 



56 CINDERELLA, OR 

been! Could not I see her? Ah! dear Miss Charlotte, do lend me 
your yellow suit of clothes which you wear every day." 

"Ay, to be sure!" cried Miss Charlotte; "lend my clothes to such 
a dirty Cinderwench as thou art! I should be a fool." 

Cinderella, indeed, expected well such answer, and was very 
glad of the refusal; for she would have been sadly put to it if her 
sister had lent her what she asked for jestingly. 

The next day the two sisters were at the ball, and so was Cinder- 
ella, but dressed more magnificently than before. The King's son 
was always by her, and never ceased his compliments and kind 
speeches to her; to whom all this was so far from being tiresome that 
she quite forgot what her godmother had recommended to her; so 
that she, at last, counted the clock striking twelve when she took it 
to be no more than eleven; she then rose up and fled, as nimble as 
a deer. The Prince followed, but could not overtake her. She left 
behind one of her glass slippers, which the Prince took up most 
carefully. She got home, but quite out of breath, and in her nasty 
old clothes, having nothing left her of all her finery but one of the 
little slippers, fellow to that she dropped. The guards at the palace 
gate were asked: 

If they had not seen a princess go out. 

Who said : They had seen nobody go out but a young girl, very 
meanly dressed, and who had more the air of a poor country wench 
than a gentlewoman. 

When the two sisters returned from the ball Cinderella asked 
them : If they had been well diverted, and if the fine lady had been 
there. 

They told her: Yes, but that she hurried away immediately 
when it struck twelve, and with so much haste that she dropped 
one of her little glass slippers, the prettiest in the world, which the 
King's son had taken up ; that he had done nothing but look at her 
all the time at the ball, and that most certainly he was very much 
in love with the beautiful person who owned the glass slipper. 

What they said was very true; for a few days after the King's 
son caused it to be proclaimed, by sound of trumpet, that he would 
marry her whose foot the slipper would just fit. They whom he 
employed began to try it upon the princesses, then the duchesses 
and all the Court, but in vain; it was brought to the two sisters, who 
did all they possibly could to thrust their foot into the slipper, but 
they could not effect it. Cinderella, who saw all this, and knew her 
slipper, said to them, laughing: 

"Let me see if it will not fit me." 

Her sisters burst out a-laughing, and began to banter her. The 




He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her 

foot, he found it went on very easily, and fitted 

her as if it had been made of wax. 



THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 57 

gentleman who was sent to try the slipper looked earnestly at Cin- 
derella, and, finding her very handsome, said: 

It was but just that she should try, and that he had orders to 
let everyone make trial. 

He obliged Cinderella to sit down, and, putting the slipper to her 
foot, he found it went on very easily, and fitted her as if it had been 
made of wax. The astonishment her two sisters were in was ex- 
cessively great, but still abundantly greater when Cinderella pulled 
out of her pocket the other slipper, and put it on her foot. There- 
upon, in came her godmother, who, having touched with her wand 
Cinderella's clothes, made them richer and more magnificent than 
any of those she had before. 

And now her two sisters found her to be that fine, beautiful lady 
whom they had seen at the ball. They threw themselves at her 
feet to beg pardon for all the ill-treatment they had made her under- 
go. Cinderella took them up, and, as she embraced them, cried: 

That she forgave them with all her heart, and desired them 
always to love her. 

She was conducted to the young prince, dressed as she was; 
he thought her more charming than ever, and, a few days after, 
married her. Cinderella, who was no less good than beautiful, 
gave her two sisters lodgings in the palace, and that very same day 
matched them with two great lords of the Court. 1 

1 Charles Perrault. 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

THERE once lived a poor tailor, who had a son called Aladdin, a 
careless, idle boy who would do nothing but play ball all day long 
in the streets with little idle boys like himself. This so grieved the 
father that he died ; yet, in spite of his mother's tears and prayers, 
Aladdin did not mend his ways. One day, when he was playing in 
the streets as usual, a stranger asked him his age, and if he was not 
the son of Mustapha the tailor. "I am, sir," replied Aladdin; "but 
he died a long while ago." On this the stranger, who was a famous 
African magician, fell on his neck and kissed him, saying, "I am 
your uncle, and knew you from your likeness to my brother. Go 
to your mother and tell her I am coming." Aladdin ran home and 
told his mother of his newly found uncle. "Indeed, child," she said, 
"your father had a brother, but I always thought he was dead." 
However, she prepared supper, and bade Aladdin seek his uncle, 
who came laden with wine and fruit. He presently fell down and 
kissed the place where Mustapha used to sit, bidding Aladdin's 
mother not to be surprised at not having seen him before, as he 
had been forty years out of the country. He then turned to Aladdin, 
and asked him his trade, at which the boy hung his head, while his 
mother burst into tears. On learning that Aladdin was idle and 
would learn no trade, he offered to take a shop for him and stock it 
with merchandise. Next day he bought Aladdin a fine suit of 
clothes and took him all over the city, showing him the sights, and 
brought him home at nightfall to his mother, who was overjoyed to 
see her son so fine. 

The next day the magician led Aladdin into some beautiful 
gardens a long way outside the city gates. They sat down by a 
fountain and the magician pulled a cake from his girdle, which he 
divided between them. They then journeyed onward till they 
almost reached the mountains. Aladdin was so tired that he begged 
to go back, but the magician beguiled him with pleasant stories, and 
led him on in spite of himself. At last they came to two mountains 
divided by a narrow valley. "We will go no farther," said the false 
uncle. "I will show you something wonderful; only do you gather 
up sticks while I kindle a fire." When it was lit the magician threw 
on it a powder he had about him, at the same time saying some 

58 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 59 

magical words. The earth trembled a little and opened in front of 
them, disclosing a square flat stone with a brass ring in the middle 
to raise it by. Aladdin tried to run away, but the magician caught 
him and gave him a blow that knocked him down. "What have I 
done, uncle?" he said piteously; whereupon the magician said more 
kindly: "Fear nothing, but obey me. Beneath this stone lies a 
treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may touch it, so you 
must do exactly as I tell you." At the word treasure Aladdin forgot 
his fears, and grasped the ring as he was told, saying the names of 
his father and grandfather. The stone came up quite easily, and 
some steps appeared. "Go down," said the magician; "at the foot 
of those steps you will find an open door leading into three large 
halls. Tuck up your gown and go through them without touching 
anything, or you will die instantly. These halls lead into a garden 
of fine fruit trees. Walk on until you come to a niche in a terrace 
where stands a lighted lamp. Pour out the oil it contains, and bring 
it to me." He drew a ring from his finger and gave it to Aladdin, 
bidding him prosper. 

Aladdin found everything as the magician had said, gathered 
some fruit off the trees, and, having got the lamp, arrived at the 
mouth of the cave. The magician cried out in a great hurry: "Make 
haste and give me the lamp." This Aladdin refused to do until he 
was out of the cave. The magician flew into a terrible passion, and 
throwing some more powder on to the fire, he said something, and 
the stone rolled back into its place. 

The magician left Persia for ever, which plainly showed that he 
was no uncle of Aladdin's, but a cunning magician, who had read in 
his magic books of a wonderful lamp, which would make him the 
most powerful man in the world. Though he alone knew where to 
find it, he could only receive it from the hand of another. He had 
picked out the foolish Aladdin for this purpose, intending to get the 
lamp and kill him afterward. 

For two days Aladdin remained in the dark, crying and lament- 
ing. At last he clasped his hands in prayer, and in so doing rubbed 
the ring, which the magician had forgotten to take from him, Im- 
mediately an enormous and frightful genie rose out of the earth, say- 
ing: "What wouldst thou with me? I am the Slave of the Ring, and 
will obey thee in all things." Aladdin fearlessly replied: "Deliver 
me from this place!" whereupon the earth opened, and he found him- 
self outside. As soon as his eyes could bear the light he went home, 
but fainted on the threshold. When he came to himself he told his 
mother what had passed, and showed her the lamp and the fruits he 
had gathered in the garden, which were, in reality, precious stones. 



60 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

He then asked for some food. "Alas! child," she said, "I have 
nothing in the house, but I have spun a little cotton and will go and 
sell it." Aladdin bade her keep her cotton, for he would sell the 
lamp instead. As it was very dirty she began to rub it, that it 
might fetch a higher price. Instantly a hideous genie appeared, and 
asked what she would have. She fainted away, but Aladdin, snatch- 
ing the lamp, said boldly: "Fetch me something to eat I" The genie 
returned with a silver bowl, twelve silver plates containing rich 
meats, two silver cups, and two bottles of wine. Aladdin's mother, 
when she came to herself, said: "Whence comes this splendid feast?" 
"Ask not, but eat," replied Alladin. So they sat at breakfast till 
it was dinner-time, and Aladdin told his mother about the lamp. 
She begged him to sell it, and have nothing to do with devils. "No," 
said Aladdin, "since chance hath made us aware of its virtues, we 
will use it, and the ring likewise, which I shall always wear on my 
finger." When they had eaten all the genie had brought, Aladdin 
sold one of the silver plates, and so on until none were left. He 
then had recourse to the genie, who gave him another set of plates, 
and thus they lived for many years. 

One day Aladdin heard an order from the Sultan proclaimed 
that everyone was to stay at home and close his shutters while the 
Princess, his daughter, went to and from the bath. Aladdin was 
seized by a desire to see her face, which was very difficult, as she 
always went veiled. He hid himself behind the door of the bath, 
and peeped through a chink. The Princess lifted her veil as she 
went in, and looked so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with her at 
first sight. He went home so changed that his mother was frightened. 
He told her he loved the Princess so deeply that he could not five 
without her, and meant to ask her in marriage of her father. His 
mother, on hearing this, burst out laughing, but Aladdin at last 
prevailed upon her to go before the Sultan and carry his request. 
She fetched a napkin and laid in it the magic fruits from the en- 
chanted garden, which sparkled and shone like the most beautiful 
jewels. She took these with her to please the Sultan, and set out, 
trusting in the lamp. The Grand Vizier and the lords of council 
had just gone in as she entered the hall and placed herself in front 
of the Sultan. He, however, took no notice of her. She went 
every day for a week, and stood in the same place. When the 
council broke up on the sixth day the Sultan said to his Vizier: "I 
see a certain woman in the audience-chamber every day carrying 
something in a napkin. Call her next time, that I may find out 
what she wants." Next day, at a sign from the Vizier, she went 
up to the foot of the throne and remained kneeling till the Sultan 




Swan i, 



OQMSK 



Beneath the stone lies a treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 61 

said to her: "Rise, good woman, and tell me what you want." She 
hesitated, so the Sultan sent away all but the Vizier, and bade her 
speak frankly, promising to forgive her beforehand for anything 
she might say. She then told him of her son's violent love for the 
Princess. "I prayed him to forget her," she said, "but in vain; he 
threatened to do some desperate deed if I refused to go and ask 
your Majesty for the hand of the Princess. Now I pray you to 
forgive not me alone, but my son Aladdin." The Sultan asked her 
kindly what she had in the napkin, whereupon she unfolded the 
jewels and presented them. He was thunderstruck, and turning to 
the Vizier said: "What say est thou? Ought I not to bestow the 
Princess on one who values her at such a price?" The Vizier, who 
wanted her for his own son, begged the Sultan to withhold her for 
three months, in the course of which he hoped his son would contrive 
to make him a richer present. The Sultan granted this, and told 
Aladdin's mother that, though he consented to the marriage, she 
must not appear before him again for three months. 

Aladdin waited patiently for nearly three months, but after two 
had elapsed his mother, going into the city to buy oil, found every 
one rejoicing, and asked what was going on. "Do you not know," 
was the answer, "that the son of the Grand Vizier is to marry the 
Sultan's daughter tonight?" Breathless, she ran and told Aladdin, 
who was overwhelmed at first, but presently bethought him of the 
lamp. He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying, "What is thy 
will?" Aladdin replied: "The Sultan, as thou knowest, has broken 
his promise to me, and the Vizier's son is to have the Princess. 
My command is that to-night you bring hither the bride and bride- 
groom." "Master, I obey," said the genie. Aladdin then went to 
his chamber, where, sure enough, at midnight the genie transported 
the bed containing the Vizier's son and the Princess. "Take this 
new-married man," he said, "and put him outside in the cold, and 
return at daybreak." Whereupon the genie took the Vizier's son 
out of bed, leaving Aladdin with the Princess. "Fear nothing," 
Aladdin said to her; "you are my wife, promised to me by your 
unjust father, and no harm shall come to you." The Princess was 
too frightened to speak, and passed the most miserable night of her 
life, while Aladdin lay down beside her and slept soundly. At the 
appointed hour the genie fetched in the shivering bridegroom, laid 
him in his place, and transported the bed back to the palace. 

Presently the Sultan came to wish his daughter good-morning. 
The unhappy Vizier's son jumped up and hid himself, while the 
Princess would not say a word, and was very sorrowful. The Sultan 
sent her mother to her, who said: "How comes it, child, that you 



62 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

will not speak to your father? What has happened? The Princess 
sighed deeply, and at last told her mother how, during the night, 
the bed had been carried into some strange house, and what had 
passed there. Her mother did not believe her in the least, but bade 
her rise and consider it an idle dream. 

The following night exactly the same thing happened, and next 
morning, on the Princess's refusal to speak, the Sultan threatened 
to cut off her head. She then confessed all, bidding him to ask the 
Vizier's son if it were not so. The Sultan told the Vizier to ask 
his son, who owned the truth, adding that, dearly as he loved the 
Princess, he had rather die than go through another such fearful 
night, and wished to be separated from her. His wish was granted, 
and there was an end to feasting and rejoicing. 

When the three months were over, Aladdin sent his mother to 
remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood in the same place as 
before, and the Sultan, who had forgotten Aladdin, at once remem- 
bered him, and sent for her. On seeing her poverty the Sultan felt 
less inclined than ever to keep his word, and asked his Vizier's advice, 
who counselled him to set so high a value on the Princess that no 
man living could come up to it. The Sultan then turned to Aladdin's 
mother, saying: "Good woman, a sultan must remember his prom- 
ises, and I will remember mine, but your son must first send me 
forty basins of gold brimful of jewels, carried by forty black slaves, 
led by as many white ones, splendidly dressed. Tell him that I 
await his answer." The mother of Aladdin bowed low and went 
home, thinking all was lost. She gave Aladdin the message, adding: 
"He may wait long enough for your answer!" "Not so long, mother, 
as you think," her son replied. "I would do a great deal more than 
that for the Princess." He summoned the genie, and in a few mo- 
ments the eighty slaves arrived, and filled up the small house and 
garden. Aladdin made them set out to the palace, two and two, 
followed by his mother. They were so richly dressed, with such splen- 
did jewels in their girdles, that everyone crowded to see them and the 
basins of gold they carried on their heads. They entered the palace, 
and, after kneeling before the Sultan, stood in a half-circle round 
the throne with their arms crossed, while Aladdin's mother pre- 
sented them to the Sultan. He hesitated no longer, but said: "Good 
woman, return and tell your son that I wait for him with open arms." 
She lost no time in telling Aladdin, bidding him make haste. But 
Aladdin first called the genie. "I want a scented bath," he said, "a 
richly embroidered habit, a horse surpassing the Sultan's, and 
twenty slaves to attend me. Besides this, six slaves, beautifully 
dressed, to wait on my mother; and lastly, ten thousand pieces of 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 63 

gold in ten purses." No sooner said than done. Aladdin mounted 
his horse and passed through the streets, the slaves strewing gold 
as they went. Those who had played with him in his childhood 
knew him not, he had grown so handsome. When the Sultan saw 
him he Came down from his throne, embraced him, and led him 
into a hall where a feast was spread, intending to marry him to the 
Princess that very day. But Aladdin refused, saying, "I must build 
a palace fit for her," and took his leave. Once home, he said to the 
genie: "Build me a palace of the finest marble, set with jasper, 
agate, and other precious stones. In the middle you shall build me 
a large hall with a dome, its four walls of massy gold and silver, 
each having six windows, whose lattices, all except one which is to 
be left unfinished, must be set with diamonds and rubies. There 
must be stables and horses and grooms and slaves; go and see about 
it!" 

The palace was finished by the next day, and the genie carried 
him there and showed him all his orders faithfully carried out, even 
to the laying of a velvet carpet from Aladdin's palace to the Sultan's. 
Aladdin's mother then dressed herself carefully, and walked to the 
palace with her slaves, while he followed her on horseback. The 
Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet them, so 
that the air resounded with music and cheers. She was taken to 
the Princess, who saluted her and treated her with great honor. 
At night the Princess said good-by to her father, and set out on the 
carpet for Aladdin's palace, with his mother at her side, and followed 
by the hundred slaves. She was charmed at the sight of Aladdin, 
who ran to receive her. "Princess," he said, "blame your beauty 
for my boldness if I have displeased you." She told him that, having 
seen him, she willingly obeyed her father in this matter. After the 
wedding had taken place Aladdin led her into the hall, where a 
feast was spread, and she supped with him, after which they danced 
till midnight. 

Next day Aladdin invited the Sultan to see the palace. On 
entering the hall with the four-and-twenty windows, with their rubies, 
diamonds, and emeralds, he cried: "It is a world's wonder! There 
is only one thing that surprises me. Was it by accident that one 
window was left unfinished?" "No, sir, by design," returned 
Aladdin. "I wished your Majesty to have the glory of finishing 
this palace." The Sultan was pleased, and sent for the best jewelers 
in the city. He showed them the unfinished window, and bade them 
fit it up like the others. "Sir," replied their spokesman, "we cannot 
find jewels enough." The Sultan had his own fetched, which they 
soon used, but to no purpose, for in a month's time the work was 



64 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

not half done. Aladdin, knowing that their task was vain, bade 
them undo their work and carry the jewels back, and the genie 
finished the window at his command. The Sultan was surprised to 
receive his jewels again, and visited Aladdin, who showed him the 
window finished. The Sultan embraced him, the envious Vizier 
meanwhile hinting that it was the work of enchantment. 

Aladdin had won the hearts of the people by his gentle bearing. 
He was made captain of the Sultan's armies, and won several battles 
for him, but remained modest and courteous as before, and lived 
thus in peace and content for several years. 

But far away in Africa the magician remembered Aladdin, and 
by his magic arts discovered that Aladdin, instead of perishing 
miserably in the cave, had escaped, and had married a princess, 
with whom he was living in great honor and wealth. He knew 
that the poor tailor's son could only have accomplished this by 
means of the lamp, and traveled night and day until he reached the 
capital of China, bent on Aladdin's ruin. As he passed through the 
town he heard people talking everywhere about a marvellous palace. 
VForgive my ignorance," he asked, "what is this palace you speak 
of?" "Have you not heard of Prince Aladdin's palace," was the 
reply, "the greatest wonder of the world? I will direct you if you 
have a mind to see it." The magician thanked him who spoke, and, 
having seen the palace, knew that it had been raised by the Genie 
of the Lamp, and became half mad with rage. He determined to 
get hold of the lamp, and again plunge Aladdin into the deepest 
poverty. 

Unluckily, Aladdin had gone a-hunting for eight days, which 
gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a dozen copper 
lamps, put them into a basket, and went to the palace, crying: "New 
lamps for old!" followed by a jeering crowd. The Princess, sitting 
in the hall of four-and-twenty windows, sent a slave to find out 
what the noise was about, who came back laughing, so that the 
Princess scolded her. "Madam," replied the slave, "who can help 
laughing to see an old fool offering to exchange fine new lamps for 
old ones?" Another slave, hearing this, said: "There is an old one 
on the cornice there which he can have." Now this was the magic 
lamp, which Aladdin had left there, as he could not take it out 
hunting with him. The Princess, not knowing its value, laughingly 
bade the slave take it and make the exchange. She went and said 
to the magician: "Give me a new lamp for this." He snatched it 
and bade the slave take her choice, amid the jeers of the crowd. 
Little he cared, but left off crying his lamps, and went out of the 
city gates to a lonely place, where he remained till nightfall, when 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 65 

he pulled out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, and at 
the magician's command carried him, together with the palace and 
the Princess in it, to a lonely place in Africa. 

Next morning the Sultan looked out of the window toward 
Aladdin's palace and rubbed his eyes, for it was gone. He sent for 
the Vizier and asked what had become of the palace. The Vizier 
looked out too, and was lost in astonishment. He again put it 
down to enchantment, and this time the Sultan believed him, and 
sent thirty men on horseback to fetch Aladdin in chains. They 
met him riding home, bound him, and forced him to go with them 
on foot. The people, however, who loved him, followed, armed, to 
see that he came to no harm. He was carried before the Sultan, 
who ordered the executioner to cut off his head. The executioner 
made Aladdin kneel down, bandaged his eyes, and raised his scimitar 
to strike. At that instant the Vizier, who saw that the crowd had 
forced their way into the courtyard and were scaling the walls to 
rescue Aladdin, called to the executioner to stay his hand. The 
people, indeed, looked so threatening that the Sultan gave way and 
ordered Aladdin to be unbound, and pardoned him in the sight of 
the crowd. Aladdin now begged to know what he had done. "False 
wretch!" said the Sultan, "come hither," and showed him from 
the window the place where his palace had stood. Aladdin was so 
amazed that he could not say a word. "Where is my palace and 
my daughter?" demanded the Sultan. "For the first I am not so 
deeply concerned, but my daughter I must have, and you must 
find her or lose your head." Aladdin begged for forty days in which 
to find her, promising, if he failed, to return and suffer death at the 
Sultan's pleasure. His prayer was granted, and he went forth sadly 
from the Sultan's presence. For three days he wandered about 
like a madman, asking everyone what had become of his palace, 
but they only laughed and pitied him. He came to the banks of 
a river, and knelt down to say his prayers before throwing himself 
in. In so doing he rubbed the magic ring he still wore. The genie 
he had seen in the cave appeared, and asked his will. "Save my 
life, genie," said Aladdin, "bring my palace back." "That is not 
in my power," said the genie; "I am only the Slave of the Ring; 
you must ask him of the lamp." "Even so," said Aladdin, "but 
thou canst take me to the palace, and set me down under my dear 
wife's window." He at once found himself in Africa, under the 
window of the Princess, and fell asleep out of sheer weariness. 

He was awakened by the singing of the birds, and his heart was 
fighter. He saw plainly that all his misfortunes were owing to the 
loss of the lamp, and vainly wondered who had robbed him of it. 



66 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

That morning the Princess rose earlier than she had done since 
she had been carried into Africa by the magician, whose company 
she was forced to endure once a day. She, however, treated him so 
harshly that he dared not live there altogether. As she was dress- 
ing, one of her women looked out and saw Aladdin. The Princess 
ran and opened the window, and at the noise she made Aladdin 
looked up. She called to him to come to her, and great was the joy 
of these lovers at seeing each other again. After he had kissed her 
Aladdin said: "I beg of you, Princess, in God's name, before we speak 
of anything else, for your own sake and mine, tell me what has be- 
come of an old lamp I left on the cornice in the hall of four-and- 
twenty windows, when I went a-hunting." Alas!" she said, "I am 
the innocent cause of our sorrows," and told him of the exchange of 
the lamp. "Now I know," cried Aladdin, "that we have to thank 
the African magician for this! Where is the lamp?" "He carries 
it about with him," said the Princess. "I know, for he pulled it 
out of his breast to show me. He wishes me to break my faith with 
you and marry him, saying that you were beheaded by my father's 
command. He is for ever speaking ill of you, but I only reply by 
my tears. If I persist, I doubt not but he will use violence." Alad- 
din comforted her, and left her for a while. He changed clothes with 
the first person he met in the town, and having bought a certain 
powder, returned to the Princess, who let him in by a little side 
door. "Put on your most beautiful dress," he said to her, "and 
receive the magician with smiles, leading him to believe that you 
have forgotten me. Invite him to sup with you, and say you wish 
to taste the wine of his country. He will go for some and while 
he is gone I will tell you what to do." She listened carefully to 
Aladdin and when he left she arrayed herself gaily for the first time 
since she left China. She put on a girdle and head-dress of dia- 
monds, and, seeing in a glass that she was more beautiful than ever, 
received the magician, saying, to his great amazement: "I have 
made up my mind that Aladdin is dead, and that all my tears will 
not bring hun back to me, so I am resolved to mourn no more, and 
have therefore invited you to sup with me; but I am tired of the 
wines of China, and would fain taste those of Africa." The magician 
flew to his cellar, and the Princess put the powder Aladdin had given 
her in her cup. When he returned she asked him to drink her 
health in the wine of Africa, handing him her cup in exchange for 
his, as a sign she was reconciled to him. Before drinking the magi- 
cian made her a speech in praise of her beauty, but the Princess 
cut him short, saying: "Let us drink first, and you shall say what 
you will afterward." She set her cup to her lips and kept it there, 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 67 

while the magician drained his to the dregs and fell back lifeless. The 
Princess then opened the door to Aladdin, and flung her arms round 
his neck; but Aladdin put her away, bidding her leave him, as he 
had more to do. He then went to the dead magician, took the lamp 
out of his vest, and bade the genie carry the palace and all in it back 
to China. This was done, and the Princess in her chamber only 
felt two little shocks, and little thought she was at home again. 

The Sultan, who was sitting in his closet, mourning for his lost 
daughter, happened to look up, and rubbed his eyes, for there stood 
the palace as before! He hastened thither, and Aladdin received 
him in the hall of the four-and-twenty windows, with the Princess 
at his side. Aladdin told him what had happened, and showed him 
the dead body of the magician, that he might believe. A ten days' 
feast was proclaimed, and it seemed as if Aladdin might now live 
the rest of his life in peace ; but it was not to be. 

The African magician had a younger brother, who was, if pos- 
sible, more wicked and more cunning than himself. He traveled 
to China to avenge his brother's death, and went to visit a pious 
woman called Fatima, thinking she might be of use to him. He 
entered her cell and clapped a dagger to her breast, telling her to 
rise and do his bidding on pain of death. He changed clothes with 
her, colored his face like hers, put on her veil, and murdered her, 
that she might tell no tales. Then he went toward the palace of 
Aladdin, and all the people, thinking he was the holy woman, 
gathered round him, kissing his hands and begging his blessing. When 
he got to the palace there was such a noise going on round him that 
the Princess bade her slave look out of the window and ask what 
was the matter. The slave said it was the holy woman, curing 
people by her touch of their ailments, whereupon the Princess, who 
had long desired to see Fatima, sent for her. On coming to the 
Princess the magician offered up a prayer for her health and pros- 
perity. When he had done the Princess made him sit by her, and 
begged him to stay with her always. The false Fatima, who wished 
for nothing better, consented, but kept his veil down for fear of dis- 
covery. The Princess showed him the hall, and asked him what he 
thought of it. "It is truly beautiful," said the false Fatima. "In 
my mind it wants but one thing." "And what is that?" said the 
Princess. "If only a roc's egg," replied he, "were hung up from the 
middle of this dome, it would be the wonder of the world." 

After this the Princess could think of nothing but the roc's egg, 
and when Aladdin returned from hunting he found her in a very 
ill humor. He begged to know what was amiss, and she told him 
that all her pleasure in the hall was spoiled for the want of a roc's 



68 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

egg hanging from the dome. "If that is all," replied Aladdin, "you 
shall soon be happy." He left her and rubbed the lamp, and when 
the genie appeared commanded him to bring a roc's egg. The 
genie gave such a loud and terrible shriek that the hall shook. 
'Wretch!" he cried, "is it not enough that I have done everything 
for you, but you must command me to bring my master and hang 
him up in the midst of this dome? You and your wife and your 
palace deserve to be burnt to ashes, but that this request does not 
come from you, but from the brother of the African magician, whom 
you destroyed. He is now in your palace disguised as the holy 
woman — whom he murdered. He it was who put that wish into 
your wife's head. Take care of yourself, for he means to kill you." 
So saying, the genie disappeared. 

Aladdin went back to the Princess, saying his head ached, and 
requesting that the holy Fatima should be fetched to lay her hands 
on it. But when the magician came near, Aladdin, seizing his 
dagger, pierced him to the heart. "What have you done?" cried 
the Princess. "You have killed the holy woman!" "Not so," re- 
plied Aladdin, "but a wicked magician," and told her of how she had 
been deceived. 

After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace. He succeeded 
the Sultan when he died, and reigned for many years, leaving behind 
him a long line of kings. 1 

1 Arabian Nights. 



THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO SET OUT TO 
LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 

A FATHER had two sons, of whom the eldest was clever and 
bright, and always knew what he was about; but the youngest 
was stupid, and couldn't learn or understand anything. So much 
so that those who saw him exclaimed: "What a burden he'll be to 
his father!" Now when there was anything to be done, the eldest 
had always to do it; but if something was required later or in the 
night-time, and the way led through the churchyard or some such 
ghostly place, he always replied: "Oh! no, father: nothing will in- 
duce me to go there, it makes me shudder!" for he was afraid. Or, 
when they sat of an evening around the fire telling stories which 
made one's flesh creep, the listeners sometimes said: "Oh! it makes 
one shudder," the youngest sat in a corner, heard the exclamation, 
and could not understand what it meant. "They are always saying 
it makes one shudder! it makes one shudder! Nothing makes me 
shudder. It's probably an art quite beyond me." 

Now it happened that his father said to him one day: "Hearken, 
you there in the corner; you are growing big and strong, and you 
must learn to earn your own bread. Look at your brother, what 
pains he takes; but all the money I've spent on your education is 
thrown away." "My dear father," he replied, "I will gladly learn — 
in fact, if it were possible I should like to learn to shudder; I don't 
understand that a bit yet." The eldest laughed when he heard this, 
and thought to himself: "Good heavens! what a ninny my brother 
is! he'll never come to any good; as the twig is bent, so is the tree 
inclined." The father sighed, and answered him: "You'll soon learn 
to shudder; but that won't help you to make a living." 

Shortly after this, when the sexton came to pay them a visit, the 
father broke out to him, and told him what a bad hand his youngest 
son was at everything: he knew nothing and learned nothing. "Only 
think! when I asked him how he purposed gaining a livelihood, he 
actually asked to be taught to shudder." "If that's all he wants," 
said the sexton, "I can teach him that; just you send him to me, 
I'll soon polish him up." The father was quite pleased with the 
proposal, because he thought: "It will be a good discipline for the 

69 



70 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 

youth." And so the sexton took him into his house, and his duty 
was to toll the bell. After a few days he woke him at midnight, 
and bade him rise up and climb into the tower and toll. "Now, my 
friend, I'll teach you to shudder," thought he. He stole forth 
secretly in front, and when the youth was up above, and had turned 
round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, standing opposite the hole of 
the belfry, a white figure. "Who's there?" he called out, but the 
figure gave no answer, and neither stirred nor moved. "Answer," 
cried the youth, "or begone; you have no business here at this hour 
of the night." But the sexton remained motionless, so that the 
youth might think that it was a ghost. The youth called out the 
second time: "What do you want here? Speak if you are an honest 
fellow, or I'll knock you down the stairs." The sexton thought: 
"He can't mean that in earnest," so gave forth no sound, and stood 
as though he were made of stone. Then the youth shouted out to 
him the third time, and as that too had no effect, he made a dash at 
the spectre and knocked it down the stairs, so that it fell about ten 
steps and remained lying in a corner. Thereupon he tolled the bell, 
went home to bed without saying a word, and fell asleep. The sex- 
ton's wife waited a long time for her husband, but he never appeared. 
At last she became anxious, and woke the youth, and asked: "Don't 
you know where my husband is? He went up to the tower in front 
of you." "No," answered the youth; "but someone stood on the 
stairs up there just opposite the trap-door in the belfry, and because 
he wouldn't answer me, or go away, I took him for a rogue and 
knocked him down. You'd better go and see if it was he; I should 
be much distressed if it were." The wife ran and found her husband 
who was lying groaning in a corner, with his leg broken. 

She carried him down, and then hurried with loud protestations 
to the youth's father. "Your son has been the cause of a pretty 
misfortune," she cried; "he threw my husband downstairs so that he 
broke his leg. Take the good-for-nothing wretch out of our house." 
The father was horrified, hurried to the youth, and gave him a 
scolding. 

"What unholy pranks are these? The evil one must have put 
them into your head." "Father," he replied, "only listen to me; I 
am quite guiltless. He stood there in the night, like one who meant 
harm. I didn't know who it was, and warned him three times to 
speak or begone." "Oh!" groaned the father, "you'll bring me 
nothing but misfortune; get out of my sight, I won't have anything 
more to do with you." "Yes, father, willingly; only wait till day- 
light, then I'll set out and learn to shudder, and in that way I shall 
be master of an art which will gain me a living." "Learn what you 




©D.MSK 



When the youth turned round to grasp the bell-rope, he saw, standing 
opposite the hole of the belfry, a white figure. 



SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 71 

will," said the father, "it's all one to me. Here are fifty dollars for 
you, set forth into the wide world with them; but see you tell no 
one where you come from or who your father is, for I am ashamed 
of you." "Yes, father, whatever you wish; and if that's all you ask, 
I can easily keep it in mind." 

When day broke the youth put the fifty dollars into his pocket, 
set out on the hard high road, and kept muttering to himself: "If I 
could only shudder! if I could only shudder!" Just at this moment 
a man came by who heard the youth speaking to himself, and when 
they had gone on a bit and were in sight of the gallows the man said 
to him: "Look! there is the tree where seven people have been hanged, 
and are now learning to fly ; sit down under it and wait till nightfall, 
and then you'll pretty soon learn to shudder." "If that's all I have 
to do," answered the youth, "it's easily done; but if I learn to shud- 
der so quickly, then you shall have my fifty dollars. Just come back 
to me tomorrow morning early." Then the youth went to the 
gallows-tree and sat down underneath it, and waited for the evening; 
and because he felt cold he fit himself a fire. But at midnight it 
got so chill that in spite of the fire he couldn't keep warm. And 
as the wind blew the corpses one against the other, tossing them 
to and fro, he thought to himself: "If you are perishing down here 
by the fire, how those poor things up there must be shaking and 
shivering!" And because he had a tender heart, he put up a ladder, 
which he climbed, unhooked one body after the other, and took 
down all the seven. Then-he stirred the fire, blew it up, and placed 
them all round in a circle, that they might warm themselves. But 
they sat there and did not move, and the fire caught their clothes. 
Then he spoke: "Take care, or I'll hang you up again." But the 
dead men did not hear, and let their rags go on burning. Then he 
got angry, and said: "If you aren't careful yourselves, then I can't 
help you, and I don't mean to burn with you"; and he hung them 
up again in a row. Then he sat down at his fire and fell asleep. 
On the following morning the man came to him, and, wishing to 
get his fifty dollars, said: "Now you know what it is to shudder." 
"No," he answered, "how should I? Those fellows up there never 
opened their mouths, and were so stupid that they let those few old 
tatters they have on their bodies burn." Then the man saw he 
wouldn't get his fifty dollars that day, and went off, saying: "Well, 
I'm blessed if I ever met such a person in my life before." 

The youth went too on his way, and began to murmur to him- 
self: "Oh! if I could only shudder! if I could only shudder! A carrier 
who was walking behind him heard these words, and asked him: 
"Who are you?" "I don't know," said the youth. "Where do 



72 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 

you hail from?" "I don't know." "Who's your father?" "I mayn't 
say." "What are you constantly muttering to yourself?" "Oh!" 
said the youth, "I would give worlds to shudder, but no one can 
teach me." "Stuff and nonsense!" spoke the carrier; "come along 
with me, and I'll soon put that right." The youth went with the 
carrier, and in the evening they reached an inn, where they were 
to spend the night. Then, just as he was entering the room, he 
said again, quite aloud: "Oh! if I could only shudder! if I could only 
shudder!" The landlord, who heard this, laughed and said: "If 
that's what you're sighing for, you shall be given every opportunity 
here." "Oh! hold your tongue!" said the landlord's wife; "so many 
people have paid for their curiosity with their lives, it were a thou- 
sand pities if those beautiful eyes were never again to behold day- 
light." But the youth said: "No matter how difficult, I insist on 
learning it; why, that's what I've set out to do." He left the land- 
lord no peace till he told him that in the neighborhood stood a 
haunted castle, where one could easily learn to shudder if one only 
kept watch in it for three nights. The King had promised the man 
who dared to do this thing his daughter as wife, and she was the 
most beautiful maiden under the sun. There was also much treas- 
ure hid in the castle, guarded by evil spirits, which would then be 
free, and was sufficient to make a poor man more than rich. Many 
had already gone in, but so far none had ever come out again. So 
the youth went to the King and spoke: "If I were allowed, I should 
much like to watch for three nights in the castle." The King looked 
at him, and because he pleased him, he said: "You can ask for three 
things, none of them living, and those you may take with you into 
the castle." Then he answered: "Well, I shall beg for a fire, a 
turning lathe, and a carving bench with the knife attached." 

On the following'day the King had everything put into the castle; 
and when night drew on the youth took up his position there, lit 
a bright fire in one of the rooms, placed the carving bench with the 
knife close to it, and sat himself down on the turning lathe. "Oh! 
if I could only shudder!" he said; "but I shan't learn it here either." 
Toward midnight he wanted to make up the fire, and as he was 
blowing up a blaze he heard a shriek from a corner. "Ou, miou! 
how cold we are!" "You fools!" he cried; "why do you scream? If 
you are cold, come and sit at the fire and warm yourselves." And as 
he spoke two huge black cats sprang fiercely forward and sat down, 
one on each side of him, and gazed wildly at him with their fiery 
eyes. After a time, when they had warmed themselves, they said: 
"Friend, shall we play a little game of cards?" "Why not?" he re- 
plied; "but first let me see your paws." Then they stretched out 



SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 73 

their claws. "Ha!" said he; "what long nails you've got! Wait a 
minute: I must first cut them off." Thereupon he seized them by 
the scruff of their necks, lifted them on to the carving bench, and 
screwed down their paws firmly. "After watching you narrowly," 
said he, "I no longer feel any desire to play cards with you"; and 
with these words he struck them dead and threw them out into the 
water. But when he had thus sent the two of them to their final 
rest, and was again about to sit down at the fire, out of every nook 
and corner came forth black cats and black dogs with fiery chains 
in such swarms that he couldn't possibly get away from them. They 
yelled in the most ghastly manner, jumped upon his fire, scattered it 
all, and tried to put it out. He looked on quietly for a time, but 
when it got beyond a joke he seized his carving-knife and called out: 
"Be off, you rabble rout!" and let fly at them. Some of them fled 
away, and the others he struck dead and threw them out into the 
pond below. When he returned he blew up the sparks of the fire 
once more, and warmed himself. And as he sat thus his eyes re- 
fused to keep open any longer, and a desire to sleep stole over him. 
Then he looked around him and beheld in the corner a large bed. 
"The very thing," he said, and laid himself down in it. But when 
he wished to close his eyes the bed hegan to move by itself, and ran 
all round the castle. "Capital," he said, "only a little quicker." 
Then the bed sped on as if drawn by six horses, over thresholds and 
stairs, up this way and down that. All of a sudden — crash, crash! 
with a bound it turned over, upside down, and lay like a mountain 
on the top of him. But he tossed the blankets and pillows in the 
air, emerged from underneath, and said: "Now anyone who has the 
fancy for it may go a drive," lay down at his fire, and slept till day- 
light. In the morning the King came, and when he beheld him 
lying on the ground he imagined the ghosts had been too much for 
him, and that he was dead. Then he said: "What a pity! and such 
a fine fellow he was." The youth heard this, got up, and said: 
"It's not come to that yet." Then the King was astonished, but 
very glad, and asked how it had fared with him. "First-rate," he 
answered; "and now I've survived the one night, I shall get through 
the other two also." The landlord, when he went to him, opened 
his eyes wide, and said: "Well, I never thought to see you alive 
again. Have you learned now what shuddering is?" "No," he re- 
plied, "it's quite hopeless; if someone could only tell me how to!" 

The second night he went up again to the old castle, sat down 
at the fire, and began his old refrain: "If I could only shudder!" As 
midnight approached, a noise and din broke out, at first gentle, but 
gradually increasing; then all was quiet for a minute, and at length, 



74 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 

with a loud scream, half of a man dropped down the chimney and 
fell before him. "Hi, up there!" shouted he; "there's another half 
wanted down here, that's not enough"; then the din commenced 
once more, there was a shrieking and a yelling, and then the other 
half fell down. "Wait a bit," he said; "I'll stir up the fire for you." 
When he had done this and again looked around, the two pieces 
had united, and a horrible-looking man sat on his seat. "Come," 
said the youth, "I didn't bargain for that, the seat is mine." The 
man tried to shove him away, but the youth wouldn't allow it for 
a moment, and, pushing him off by force, sat down in his place 
again. Then more men dropped down, one after the other, who 
fetching nine skeleton legs and two skulls, put them up and played 
ninepins with them. The youth thought he would like to play too, 
and said: "Look here; do you mind my joining the game?" "No, 
not if you have money." "I've money enough," he replied, "but 
your balls aren't round enough." Then he took the skulls, placed 
them on his lathe, and turned them till they were round. "Now 
they'll roll along better," said he, "and houp4a! now the fun begins." 
He played with them and lost some of his money, but when twelve 
struck everything vanished before his eyes. He lay down and slept 
peacefully. The next morning the King came, anxious for .news. 
"How have you got on this time?" he asked. "I played ninepins," 
he answered, "and lost a few pence." "Didn't you shudder then?" 
"No such luck," said he; "I made my self merry. Oh! if I only 
knew what it was to shudder!" 

On the third night he sat down again on his bench, and said, in 
the most desponding way: "If I could only shudder!" When it got 
late, six big men came in carrying a coffin. Then he cried: "Ha! 
ha! that's most likely my little cousin who only died a few days 
ago"; and beckoning with his finger he called out: "Come, my small 
cousin, come." They placed the coffin on the ground, and he ap- 
proached it and took off the cover. In it lay a dead man. He 
felt his face, and it was cold as ice. "Wait," he said, "I'll heat you 
up a bit," went to the fire, warmed his hand, and laid it on the 
man's face, but the dead remained cold. Then he lifted him out, 
sat down at the fire, laid him on his knee, and rubbed his arms 
that the blood should circulate again. When that too had no effect 
it occurred to him that if two people lay together in bed they warmed 
each other; so he put him into the bed, covered him up, and lay 
down beside him; after a time the corpse became warm and began 
to move. Then the youth said: "Now, my little cousin, what 
would have happened if I hadn't warmed you?" But the dead 
man rose up and cried out: "Now I will strangle you." "What!" 



SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 75 

said he, "is that all the thanks I get? You should be put straight 
back into your coffin," lifted him up, threw him in, and closed the 
lid. Then the six men came and carried him out again. "I simply 
can't shudder," he said, "and it's clear I shan't learn it in a life- 
time here." 

Then a man entered, of more than ordinary size and of a very 
fearful appearance; but he was old and had a white beard. "Oh! 
you miserable creature, now you will soon know what it is to shud- 
der," he cried, "for you must die." "Not so quickly," answered the 
youth. "If I am to die, you must catch me first." "I shall soon lay 
hold of you," spoke the monster. "Gently, gently; don't boast too 
much, I'm as strong as you, and stronger too." "We'll soon see," 
said the old man; "if you are stronger than I, then I'll let you off; 
come, let's have a try." Then he led him through some dark pas- 
sages to a forge, and grasping an axe he drove one of the anvils 
with a blow into the earth. "I can do better than that," cried the 
youth, and went to the other anvil. The old man drew near him 
in order to watch closely, and his white beard hung right down. 
Then the youth seized the axe, cleft the anvil open, and jammed in 
the old man's beard. "Now I have you," said the youth; "this time 
it's your turn to die." Then he seized an iron rod and belabored 
the old man till he, whimpering, begged him to leave off, and he 
would give him great riches. The youth drew out the axe and let 
him go. The old man led him back to the castle and showed him 
in a cellar three chests of gold. "One of these," said he, "belongs 
to the poor, one to the King, and the third is yours." At that mo- 
ment twelve struck, and the spirit vanished, leaving the youth alone 
in the dark. "I'll surely be able to find a way out," said he, and 
groping about he at length found his way back to the room, and fell 
asleep at his fire. The next morning the King came, and said: 
"Well, now you've surely learned to shudder?" "No," he answered; 
"what can it be? My dead cousin was here, and an old bearded 
man came, who showed me heaps of money down below there, but 
what shuddering is no one has told me." Then the King spoke: 
"You have freed the castle from its curse, and you shall marry my 
daughter." "That's all charming," he said; "but I still don't know 
what it is to shudder." 

Then the gold was brought up, and the wedding was celebrated, 
but the young King, though he loved his wife dearly, and though 
he was very happy, still kept on saying: "If I could only shudder! 
if I could only shudder!" At last he reduced her to despair. Then 
her maid said: "I'll help you; we'll soon make him shudder." So 
she went out to the stream that flowed through the garden, and had 



76 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO 

a pail full of little gudgeons brought to her. At night, when the 
young King was asleep, his wife had to pull the clothes off him, and 
pour the pail full of little gudgeons over him, so that the little fish 
swam all about him. Then he awoke and cried out: "Oh! how I 
shudder, how I shudder, dear wife! Yes, now I know what shud- 
dering is." 1 

> Grimm. 



RUMPELSTILTZKIN 

THERE was once upon a time a poor miller who had a very beauti- 
ful daughter. Now it happened one day that he had an audi- 
ence with the King, and in order to appear a person of some im- 
portance he told him that he had a daughter who could spin straw 
into gold. "Now that's a talent worth having," said the King to 
the miller; "if your daughter is as clever as you say, bring her to 
my palace to-morrow, and I'll put her to the test." When the girl 
was brought to him he led her into a room full of straw, gave her a 
spinning-wheel and spindle, and said: "Now set to work and spin 
all night till early dawn, and if by that time you haven't spun the 
straw into gold you shall die." Then he closed the door behind 
him and left her alone inside. 

So the poor miller's daughter sat down, and didn't know what 
in the world she was to do. She hadn't the least idea of how to 
spin straw into gold, and became at last so miserable that she began 
to cry. Suddenly the door opened, and in stepped a tiny little 
man and said: "Good-evening, Miss Miller-maid; why are you cry- 
ing so bitterly?" "Oh!" answered the girl, "I have to spin straw 
into gold, and haven't a notion how it's done." "What will you 
give me if I spin it for you?" asked the manikin. "My necklace," 
replied the girl. The little man took the necklace, sat himself down 
at the wheel, and whir, whir, whir, the wheel went round three 
times, and the bobbin was full. Then he put on another, and whir, 
whir, whir, the wheel went round three times, and the second too 
was full; and so it went on till the morning, when all the straw was 
spun away, and all the bobbins were full of gold. As soon as the 
sun rose the King came, and when he perceived the gold he was 
astonished and delighted, but his heart only lusted more than ever 
after the precious metal. He had the miller's daughter put into 
another room full of straw, much bigger than the first, and bade 
her, if she valued her life, spin it all into gold before the following 
morning. The girl didn't know what to do, and began to cry; then 
the door opened as before, and the tiny little man appeared and 
said: "What'U you give me if I spin the straw into gold for you?" 
"The ring from my finger," answered the girl. The manikin took 

77 



78 RUMPELSTILTZKIN 

the ring, and whir! round went the spinning-wheel again, and when 
morning broke he had spun all the straw into glittering gold. The 
King was pleased beyond measure at the sight, but his greed for gold 
was still not satisfied, and he had the miller's daughter brought into a 
yet bigger room full of straw, and said: "You must spin all this 
away in the night; but if you succeed this time you shall become 
my wife." "She's only a miller's daughter, it's true," he thought; 
"but I couldn't find a richer wife if I were to search the whole world 
over." When the girl was alone the little man appeared for the 
third time, and said: "What'll you give me if I spin the straw for 
you once again?" "I've nothing more to give," answered the girl. 
"Then promise me when you are Queen to give me your first child." 
"Who knows what may not happen before that?" thought the mil- 
ler's daughter; and besides, she saw no other way out of it, so she 
promised the manikin what he demanded, and he set to work once 
more and spun the straw into gold. When the King came in the 
morning, and found everything as he had desired, he straightway 
made her his wife, and the miller's daughter became a queen. 

When a year had passed a beautiful son was born to her, and she 
thought no more of the little man, till all of a sudden one day he 
stepped into her room and said: "Now give me what you promised." 
The Queen was in a great state, and offered the little man all the 
riches in her kingdom if he would only leave her the child. But 
the manikin said: "No, a living creature is dearer to me than all the 
treasures in the world." Then the Queen began to cry and sob so 
bitterly that the little man was sorry for her, and said: "I'll give 
you three days to guess my name, and if you find it out in that 
time you may keep your child." 

Then the Queen pondered the whole night over all the names 
she had ever heard, and sent a messenger to scour the land, and to 
pick up far and near any names he could come across. When the 
little man arrived on the following day she began with Kasper, 
Melchior, Belshazzar, and all the other names she knew, in a string, 
but at each one the manikin called out: "That's not my name." 
The next day she sent to inquire the names of all the people in the 
neighborhood, and had a long fist of the most uncommon and extra- 
ordinary for the little man when he made his appearance. "Is your 
name, perhaps, Sheepshanks, Cruickshanks, Spindleshanks?" but he 
always replied: "That's not my name." On the third day the mes- 
senger returned and announced: "I have not been able to find any 
new names, but as I came upon a high hill round the corner of the 
wood, where the foxes and hares bid each other good-night, I saw a 
little house, and in front of the house burned a fire, and round the 



RUMPELSTILTZKIN 79 

fire sprang the most grotesque little man, hopping on one leg and 
crying: 

"To-morrow I brew, to-day I bake, 

And then the child away I'll take; 

For little deems my royal dame 

That Rumpelstiltzkin is my name!" 

You may imagine the Queen's delight at hearing the name, and 
when the little man stepped in shortly afterward and asked: "Now, 
my lady Queen, what's my name?" she asked first: "Is your name 
Conrad?" "No." "Is your name Harry?" "No." "Is your name 
perhaps, Rumpelstiltzkin?" "Some demon has told you that! some 
demon has told you that!" screamed the little man, and in his rage 
drove his right foot so far into the ground that it sank in up to his 
waist; then in a passion he seized the left foot with both hands 
and tore himself in two. 1 

1 Grimm. 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

ONCE upon a time, in a very far-off country, there lived a mer- 
chant who had been so fortunate in all his undertakings that he 
was enormously rich. As he had, however, six sons and six daughters, 
he found that his money was not too much to let them all have 
everything they fancied, as they were accustomed to do. 

But one day a most unexpected misfortune befell them. Their 
house caught fire and was speedily burnt to the ground, with all the 
splendid furniture, the books, pictures, gold, silver, and precious 
goods it contained; and this was only the beginning of their troubles. 
Their father, who had until this moment prospered in all ways, 
suddenly lost every ship he had upon the sea, either by dint of 
pirates, shipwreck, or fire. Then he heard that his clerks in distant 
countries, whom he trusted entirely, had proved unfaithful; and at 
last from great wealth he fell into the direst poverty. 

All that he had left was a little house in a desolate place at least 
a hundred leagues from the town in which he had lived, and to this 
he was forced to retreat with his children, who were in despair at 
the idea of leading such a different life. Indeed, the daughters at 
first hoped that their friends, who had been so numerous while they 
were rich, Would insist on their staying in their houses now they 
no longer possessed one. But they soon found that they were left 
alone, and that their former friends even attributed their misfor- 
tunes to their own extravagance, and showed no intention of offer- 
ing them any help. So nothing was left for them but to take their 
departure to the cottage, which stood in the midst of a dark forest, 
and seemed to be the most dismal place upon the face of the earth. 
As they were too poor to have any servants, the girls had to work 
hard, like peasants, and the sons, for their part, cultivated the fields 
to earn their living. Boughly clothed, and living in the simplest 
way, the girls regretted unceasingly the luxuries and amusements 
of their former life; only the youngest tried to be brave and cheer- 
ful. She had been as sad as anyone when misfortune overtook 
her father, but, soon recovering her natural gaiety, she set to work 
to make the best of things, to amuse her father and brothers as well 
as she could, and to try to persuade her sisters to join her in dancing 
and singing. But they would do nothing of the sort, and, because 

80 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 81 

she was not as doleful as themselves, they declared that this miser- 
able life was all she was fit for. But she was really far prettier and 
cleverer than they were ; indeed, she was so lovely that she was always 
called Beauty. After two years, when they were all beginning to get 
used to their new life, something happened to disturb their tran- 
quillity. Their father received the news that one of his ships, which 
he had believed to be lost, had come safely into port with a rich 
cargo. All the sons and daughters at once thought that their poverty 
was at an end, and wanted to set out directly for the town; but 
their father, who was more prudent, begged them to wait a little, 
and, though it was harvest time, and he could ill be spared, deter- 
mined to go himself first, to make inquiries. Only the youngest 
daughter had any doubt but that they would soon again be as rich 
as they were before, or at least rich enough to live comfortably in 
some town where they would find amusement and gay companions 
once more. So they all loaded their father with commissions for 
jewels and dresses which it would have taken a fortune to buy; 
only Beauty, feeling sure that it was of no use, did not ask for any- 
thing. Her father, noticing her silence, said: "And what shall I 
bring for you, Beauty?" 

"The only thing I wish for is to see you come home safely," she 
answered. 

But this only vexed her sisters, who fancied she was blaming 
them for having asked for such costly things. Her father, however, 
was pleased, but as he thought that at her age she certainly ought 
to like pretty presents, he told her to choose something. 

"Well, dear father," she said, "as you insist upon it, I beg that 
you will bring me a rose. I have not seen one since we came here, 
and I love them so much." 

So the merchant set out and reached the town as quickly as 
possible, but only to find that his former companions, believing him 
to *be dead, had divided between them the goods which the ship had 
brought; and after six months of trouble and expense he found 
himself as poor as when he started, having been able to recover 
only just enough to pay the cost of his journey. To make matters 
worse, he was obliged to leave the town in the most terrible weather, 
so that by the time he was within a few leagues of his home he was 
almost exhausted with cold and fatigue. Though he knew it would 
take some hours to get through the forest, he was so anxious to be at 
his journey's end that he resolved to go on; but night overtook 
him, and the deep snow and bitter frost made it impossible for his 
horse to carry him any further. Not a house was to be seen; the 
only shelter he could get was the hollow trunk of a great tree, and 



82 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

there he crouched all the night which seemed to him the longest 
he had ever known. In spite of his weariness the howling of the 
wolves kept him awake, and even when at last the day broke he 
was not much better off, for the falling snow had covered up every 
path, and he did not know which way to turn. 

At length he made out some sort of track, and though at the 
beginning it was so rough and slippery that he fell down more than 
once, it presently became easier, and led him into an avenue of trees 
which ended in a splendid castle. It seemed to the merchant very 
strange that no snow had fallen in the avenue, which was entirely 
composed of orange trees, covered with flowers and fruit. When 
he reached the first court of the castle he saw before him a flight of 
agate steps, and went up them, and passed through several splendidly 
furnished rooms. The pleasant warmth of the air revived him, 
and he felt very hungry; but there seemed to be nobody in all this 
vast and splendid palace whom he could ask to give him something to 
eat. Deep silence reigned everywhere, and at last, tired of roaming 
through empty rooms and galleries, he stopped in a room smaller 
than the rest, where a clear fire was burning and a couch was drawn 
up closely to it. Thinking that this must be prepared for someone 
who was expected, he sat down to wait till he should come, and very 
soon fell into a sweet sleep. 

When his extreme hunger wakened him after several hours, 
he was still alone; but a little table, upon which was a good dinner, 
had been drawn up close to him, and, as he had eaten nothing for 
twenty-four hours, he lost no time in beginning his meal, hoping 
that he might soon have an opportunity of thanking his considerate 
entertainer, whoever it might be. But no one appeared, and even 
after another long sleep, from which he awoke completely refreshed, 
there was no sign of anybody, though a fresh meal of dainty cakes 
and fruit was prepared upon the little table at his elbow. Being 
naturally timid, the silence began to terrify him, and he resolved 
to search once more through all the rooms; but it was of no use. 
Not even a servant was to be seen; there was no sign of fife in the 
palace! He began to wonder what he should do, and to amuse 
himself by pretending that all the treasures he saw were his own, 
and considering how he would divide them among his children. 
Then he went down into the garden, and though it was winter every- 
where else, here the sun shone, and the birds sang, and the flowers 
bloomed, and the air was soft and sweet. The merchant, in ecstacies 
with all he saw and heard, said to himself: 

"All this must be meant for me. I will go this minute and bring 
my children to share all these delights." 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 83 

In spite of being so cold and weary when he reached the castle, 
he had taken his horse to the stable and fed it. Now he thought 
he would saddle it for his homeward journey, and he turned down 
the path which led to the stable. This path had a hedge of roses 
on each side of it, and the merchant thought he had never seen or 
smelt such exquisite flowers. They reminded him of his promise 
to Beauty, and he stopped and had just gathered one to take to her 
when he was startled by a strange noise behind him. Turning 
round, he saw a frightful Beast, which seemed to be very angry and 
said, in a terrible voice: 

"Who told you that you might gather my roses? Was it not 
enough that I allowed you to be in my palace and was kind to you? 
This is the way you show your gratitude, by stealing my flowers! 
But your insolence shall not go unpunished." The merchant, terri- 
fied by these furious words, dropped the fatal rose, and, throwing 
himself on his knees, cried: "Pardon me, noble sir. I am truly 
grateful to you for your hospitality, which was so magnificent that 
I could not imagine that you would be offended by my taking such 
a little thing as a rose." But the Beast's anger was not lessened 
by this speech. 

"You are very ready with excuses and flattery," he cried; "but 
that will not save you from the death you deserve. ' 

"Alas!" thought the merchant, "if my daughter Beauty could 
only know what danger her rose has brought me into!" 

And in despair he began to tell the Beast all his misfortunes, 
and the reason of his journey, not forgetting to mention Beauty's 
request. 

"A king's ransom would hardly have procured all that my other 
daughters asked," he said; "but I thought that I might at least take 
Beauty her rose. I beg you to forgive me, for you see I meant no 
harm." 

The Beast considered for a moment, and then he said, in a less 
furious tone : 

"I will forgive you on one condition — that is, that you will 
give me one of your daughters." 

"Ah!" cried the merchant, "if I were cruel enough to buy my 
own life at the expense of one of my children's, what excuse could 
I invent to bring her here?" 

"No excuse would be necessary," answered the Beast. "If she 
comes at all she must come willingly. On no other condition will 
I have her. See if any one of them is courageous enough, and loves 
you well enough to come and save your life. You seem to be an 
honest man, so I will trust you to go home. I give you a month to 



84 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

see if either of your daughters will come back with you and stay 
here, to let you go free. If neither of them is willing, you must 
come alone, after bidding them good-by for ever, for then you will 
belong to me. And do not imagine that you can hide from me, for 
if you fail to keep your word I will come and fetch you!" added the 
Beast grimly. 

The merchant accepted this proposal, though he did not really 
think any of his daughters could be persuaded to come. He prom- 
ised to return at the time appointed, and then, anxious to escape 
from the presence of the Beast, he asked permission to set off at 
once. But the Beast answered that he could not go until next day. 

"Then you will find a horse ready for you," he said. "Now go 
and eat your supper, and await my orders." 

The poor merchant, more dead than alive, went back to his 
room, where the most delicious supper was already served on the 
little table which was drawn up before a blazing fire. But he was 
too terrified to eat, and only tasted a few of the dishes, for fear the 
Beast should be angry if he did not obey his orders. When he had 
finished he heard a great noise in the next room, which he knew 
meant that the Beast was coming. As he could do nothing to 
escape his visit, the only thing that remained was to seem as little 
afraid as possible ; so when the Beast appeared and asked roughly if 
he had supped well, the merchant answered humbly that he had, 
thanks to his host's kindness. Then the Beast warned him to re- 
member their agreement, and to prepare his daughter exactly for 
what she had to expect. 

"Do not get up to-morrow," he added, "until you see the sun 
and hear a golden bell ring. Then you will find your breakfast 
waiting for you here, and the horse you are to ride will be ready in 
the courtyard. He will also bring you back again when you come 
with your daughter a month hence. Farewell. Take a rose to 
Beauty, and remember your promise!" 

The merchant was only too glad when the Beast went away, 
and though he could not sleep for sadness, he lay down until the 
sun rose. Then, after a hasty breakfast, he went to gather Beauty's 
rose, and mounted his horse, which carried him off so swiftly that 
in an instant he had lost sight of the palace, and he was still wrapped 
in gloomy thoughts when it stopped before the door of the cottage. 

His sons and daughters, who had been very uneasy at his long 
absence, rushed to meet him, eager to know the result of his journey, 
which, seeing him mounted upon a splendid horse and wrapped in 
a rich mantle, they supposed to be favorable. He hid the truth from 
them at first, only saying sadly to Beauty as he gave her the rose: 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 85 

"Here is what you asked me to bring you; you little know what 
it has cost." 

But this excited their curiosity so greatly that presently he told 
them his adventures from beginning to end, and then they were all 
very unhappy. The girls lamented loudly over their lost hopes, 
and the sons declared that their father should not return to this 
terrible castle, and began to make plans for killing the Beast if it 
should come to fetch him. But he reminded them that he had 
promised to go back. Then the girls were very angry with Beauty, 
and said it was all her fault, and that if she had asked for some- 
thing sensible this would never have happened, and complained 
bitterly that they should have to suffer for her folly. 

Poor Beauty, much distressed, said to them: 

"I have, indeed, caused this misfortune, but I assure you I did 
it innocently. Who could have guessed that to ask for a rose in 
the middle of summer would cause so much misery? But as I did 
the mischief it is only just that I should suffer for it. I will there- 
fore go back with my father to keep his promise." 

At first nobody would hear of this arrangement, and her father 
and brothers, who loved her dearly, declared that nothing should 
make them let her go; but Beauty was firm. As the time drew near 
she divided all her little possessions between her sisters, and said 
good-by to everything she loved, and when the fatal day came she 
encouraged and cheered her father as they mounted together the 
horse which had brought him back. It seemed to fly rather than 
gallop, but so smoothly that Beauty was not frightened ; indeed, she 
would have enjoyed the journey if she had not feared what might 
happen to her at the end of it. Her father still tried to persuade her 
to go back, but in vain. While they were talking the night fell, and 
then, to their great surprise, wonderful colored fights began to shine 
in all directions, and splendid fireworks blazed out before them; all 
the forest was illuminated by them, and even felt pleasantly warm, 
though it had been bitterly cold before. This lasted until they 
reached the avenue of orange trees, where were statues holding 
flaming torches, and when they got nearer to the palace they saw 
that it was illuminated from the roof to the ground, and music 
sounded softly from the courtyard. "The Beast must be very 
hungry," said Beauty, trying to laugh, "if he makes all this re- 
joicing over the arrival of his prey." 

But, in spite of her anxiety, she could not help admiring all the 
wonderful things she saw. 

The horse stopped at the foot of the flight of steps leading to 
the terrace, and when they had dismounted her father led her to 



86 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

the little room .he had been in before, where they found a splendid 
fire burning, and the table daintily spread with a delicious supper. 

The merchant knew that this was meant for them, and Beauty, 
who was rather less frightened now that she had passed through so 
many rooms and seen nothing of the Beast, was quite willing to 
begin, for her long ride had made her very hungry. But they had 
hardly finished their meal when the noise of the Beast's footsteps 
was heard approaching, and Beauty clung to her father in terror, 
which became all the greater when she saw how frightened he was. 
But when the Beast really appeared, though she trembled at the 
sight of him, she made a great effort to hide her terror, and saluted 
him respectfully. 

This evidently pleased the Beast. After looking at her he said, 
in a tone that might have struck terror into the boldest heart, though 
he did not seem to be angry: 

"Good-evening, old man. Good-evening, Beauty." 

The merchant was too terrified to reply, but Beauty answered 
sweetly: "Good-evening, Beast." 

"Have you come willingly?" asked the Beast. "Will you be 
content to stay here when your father goes away?" 

Beauty answered bravely that she was quite prepared to stay. 

"I am pleased with you," said the Beast. "As you have come of 
your own accord, you may stay. As for you, old man," he added, 
turning to the merchant, "at sunrise to-morrow you will take your 
departure. When the bell rings get up quickly and eat your break- 
fast, and you will find the same horse waiting to take you home; 
but remember that you must never expect to see my palace again." 

Then turning to Beauty, he said : 

"Take your father into the next room, and help him to choose 
everything you think your brothers and sisters would like to have. 
You will find two traveling-trunks there; fill them as full as you 
can. It is only just that you should send them something very 
precious as a remembrance of yourself." 

Then he went away, after saying, "Good-by, Beauty; good-by, 
old man"; and though Beauty was beginning to think with great 
dismay of her father's departure, she was afraid to disobey the 
Beast's orders; and they went into the next room, which had shelves 
and cupboards all round it. They were greatly surprised at the 
riches it contained. There were splendid dresses fit for a queen, 
with all the ornaments that were to be worn with them; and when 
Beauty opened the cupboards she was quite dazzled by the gorgeous 
jewels that lay in heaps upon every shelf. After choosing a vast 
quantity, which she divided between her sisters — for she had made 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 87 

a heap of the wonderful dresses for each 6f them — she opened the 
last chest, which was full of gold. 

"I think, father," she said, "that, as the gold will be more useful 
to you, we had better take out the other things again, and fill the 
trunks with it." So they did this; but the more they put in, the 
more room there seemed to be, and at last they put back all the 
jewels and dresses they had taken out, and Beauty even added as 
many more of the jewels as she could carry at once; and then the 
trunks were not too full, but they were so heavy that an elephant 
could not have carried them! 

"The Beast was mocking us," cried the merchant; "he must 
have pretended to give us all these things, knowing that I could not 
carry them away." 

"Let us wait and see," answered Beauty. "I cannot believe that 
he meant to deceive us. All we can do is to fasten them up and 
leave them ready." 

So they did this and returned to the little room, where, to their 
astonishment, they found breakfast ready. The merchant ate his 
with a good appetite, as the Beast's generosity made him believe 
that he might perhaps venture to come back soon and see Beauty. 
But she felt sure that her father was leaving her for ever, so she 
was very sad when the bell rang sharply for the second time, and 
warned them that the time had come for them to part. They went 
down into the courtyard, where two horses were waiting, one loaded 
with the two trunks, the other for him to ride. They were pawing 
the ground in their impatience to start, and the merchant was forced 
to bid Beauty a hasty farewell; and as soon as he was mounted he 
went off at such a pace that she lost sight of him in an instant. Then 
Beauty began to cry, and wandered sadly back to her own room. 
But she soon found that she was very sleepy, and as she had nothing 
better to do she lay down and instantly fell asleep. And then she 
dreamed that she was walking by a brook bordered with trees, and 
lamenting her sad fate, when a young prince, handsomer than anyone 
she had ever seen, and with a voice that went straight to her heart, 
came and said to her, "Ah, Beauty! you are not so unfortunate as 
you suppose. Here you will be rewarded for all you have suffered 
elsewhere. Your every wish shall be gratified. Only try to find 
me out, no matter how I may be disguised, as I love you dearly, 
and in making me happy you will find your own happiness. Be as 
true-hearted as you are beautiful, and we shall have nothing left to 
wish for." 

"What can I do, Prince, to make you happy?" said Beauty. 

"Only be grateful," he answered, "and do not trust too much to 



88 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

your eyes. And, above all, do not desert me until you have saved 
me from my cruel misery." 

After this she thought she found herself in a room with a stately 
and beautiful lady, who said to her: 

"Dear Beauty, try not to regret all you have left behind you, for 
you are destined to a better fate. Only do not let yourself be de- 
ceived by appearances." 

Beauty found her dreams so interesting that she was in no 
hurry to awake, but presently the clock roused her by calling her 
name softly twelve times, and then she got up and found her dress- 
ing-table set out with everything she could possibly want; and when 
her toilet was finished she found dinner was waiting in the room 
next to hers. But dinner does not take very long when you are all 
by yourself, and very soon she sat down cosily in the corner of a 
sofa, and began to think about the charming Prince she had seen in 
her dream. 

"He said I could make him happy," said Beauty to herself. 

"It seems, then, that this horrible Beast keeps him a prisoner. 
How can I set him free? I wonder why they both told me not to 
trust to appearances? I don't understand it. But, after all, it 
was only a dream, so why should I trouble myself about it? I had 
better go and find something to do to amuse myself." 

So she got up and began to explore some of the many rooms of 
the palace. 

The first she entered was lined with mirrors, and Beauty saw 
herself reflected on every side, and thought she had never seen such 
a charming room. Then a bracelet which was hanging from a 
chandelier caught her eye, and on taking it down she was greatly 
surprised to find that it held a portrait of her unknown admirer, just 
as she had seen him in her dream. With great delight she slipped 
the bracelet on her arm, and went on into a gallery of pictures, 
where she soon found a portrait of the same handsome Prince, as 
large as fife, and so well painted that as she studied it he seemed to 
smile kindly at her. Tearing herself away from the portrait at last, 
she passed through into a room which contained every musical 
instrument under the sun, and here she amused herself for a long 
while in trying some of them, and singing until she was tired. The 
next room was a library, and she saw everything she had ever wanted 
to read, as well as everything she had read, and it seemed to her 
that a whole lifetime would not be enough to even read the names 
of the books, there were so many. By this time it was growing 
dusk, and wax candles in diamond and ruby candlesticks were 
beginning to light themselves in every room. 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 89 

Beauty found her supper served just at the time she preferred to 
have it, but she did not see anyone or hear a sound, and, though her 
father had warned her that she would be alone, she began to find it 
rather dull. 

But presently she heard the Beast coming, and wondered 
tremblingly if he meant to eat her up now. 

However, as he did not seem at all ferocious, and only said 
gruffly: 

"Good-evening, Beauty," she answered cheerfully and managed 
to conceal her terror. Then the Beast asked her how she had been 
amusing herself, and she told him all the rooms she had seen. 

Then he asked if she thought she could be happy in his palace; 
and Beauty answered that everything was so beautiful that she 
would be very hard to please if she could not be happy. And after 
about an hour's talk Beauty began to think that the Beast was not 
nearly so terrible as she had supposed at first. Then he got up to 
leave her, and said in his gruff voice: 

"Do you love me, Beauty? Will you marry me?" 

"Oh! what shall I say?" cried Beauty, for she was afraid to 
make the Beast angry by refusing. 

"Say 'yes' or 'no' without fear," he replied. 

"Oh! no, Beast," said Beauty hastily. 

"Since you will not, good-night, Beauty," he said. 

And she answered, "Good-night, Beast," very glad to find that 
her refusal had not provoked him. And after he was gone she was 
very soon in bed and asleep, and dreaming of her unknown Prince. 
She thought he came and said to her : 

"Ah, Beauty! why are you so unkind to me? I fear I am fated 
to be unhappy for many a long day still." 

And then her dreams changed, but the charming Prince figured 
in them all; and when morning came her first thought was to look 
at the portrait and see if it was really like him, and she found that 
it certainly was. 

This morning she decided to amuse herself in the garden, for 
the sun shone, and all the fountains were playing; but she was 
astonished to find that every place was familiar to her, and pres- 
ently she came to the brook where the myrtle trees "were grow- 
ing where she had first met the Prince in her dream, and that 
made her think more than ever that he must be kept a prisoner 
by the Beast. When she was tired she went back to the palace, 
and found a new room full of materials for every kind of work — 
ribbons to make into bows, and silks to work into flowers. Then 
there was an aviary full of rare birds, which were so tame that 



90 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

they flew to Beauty as soon as they saw her, and perched upon her 
shoulders and her head. 

"Pretty little creatures," she said, "how I wish that your cage 
was nearer to my room, that I might often hear you sing!" 

So saying she opened a door, and found, to her delight, that it 
led into her own room, though she had thought it was quite the 
other side of the palace. 

There were more birds in a room farther on, parrots and cock- 
atoos that could talk, and they greeted Beauty by name; indeed, 
she found them so entertaining that she took one or two back to 
her room, and they talked to her while she was at supper; after 
which the Beast paid her his usual visit, and asked her the same ques- 
tions as before, and then with a gruff "good-night" he took his 
departure, and Beauty went to bed to dream of her mysterious 
Prince. The days passed swiftly in different amusements, and after 
a while Beauty found out another strange thing in the palace, which 
often pleased her when she was tired of being alone. There was one 
room which she had not noticed particularly; it was empty, except 
that under each of the windows stood a very comfortable chair; 
and the first time she had looked out of the window it had seemed 
to her that a black curtain prevented her from seeing anything 
outside. But the second time she went into the room, happening to 
be tired, she sat down in one of the chairs, when instantly the curtain 
was rolled aside, and a most amusing pantomime was acted before 
her; there were dances, and colored lights, and music, and pretty 
dresses, and it was all so gay that Beauty was in ecstacies. After 
that she tried the other seven windows in turn, and there was some 
new and surprising entertainment to be seen from each of them, so 
that Beauty never could feel lonely any more. Every evening after 
supper the Beast came to see her, and always before saying good- 
night asked her in his terrible voice : 

"Beauty, will you marry me?" 

And it seemed to Beauty, now she understood him better, that 
when she said, "No, Beast," he went away quite sad. But her 
happy dreams of the handsome young Prince soon made her forget 
the poor Beast, and the only thing that at all disturbed her was to 
be constantly told to distrust appearances, to let her heart guide her, 
and not her eyes, and many other equally perplexing things, which, 
consider as she would, she could not understand. 

So everything went on for a long time, until at last, happy as 
she was, Beauty began to long for the sight of her father and her 
brothers and sisters; and one night, seeing her look very sad, the 
Beast asked her what was the matter. Beauty had quite ceased to 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 91 

be afraid of him. Now she knew that he was really gentle in spite 
of his ferocious looks and his dreadful voice. So she answered that 
she was longing to see her home once more. Upon hearing this 
the Beast seemed sadly distressed, and cried miserably. 

"Ah! Beauty, have you the heart to desert an unhappy Beast 
like this? What more do you want to make you happy? Is it 
because you hate me that you want to escape?" 

"No, dear Beast," answered Beauty softly, "I do not hate you, 
and I should be very sorry never to see you any more, but I long 
to see my father again. Only let me go for two months, and I 
promise to come back to you and stay for the rest of my life." 

The Beast, who had been sighing dolefully while she spoke, now 
replied: 

"I cannot refuse you anything you ask, even though it should 
cost me my life. Take the four boxes you will find in the room 
next to your own, and fill them with everything you wish to take 
with you. But remember your promise and come back when the 
two months are over, or you may have cause to repent it, for if you 
do not come in good time you will find your faithful Beast dead. 
You will not need any chariot to bring you back. Only say good-by 
to all your brothers and sisters the night before you come away, 
and when you have gone to bed turn this ring round upon your 
finger and say firmly: T wish to go back to my palace and see my 
Beast again.' Good-night, Beauty. Fear nothing, sleep peacefully, 
and before long you shall see your father once more." 

As soon as Beauty was alone she hastened to fill the boxes with 
all the rare and precious things she saw about her, and only when 
she was tired of heaping things into them did they seem to be full. 

Then she went to bed, but could hardly sleep for joy. And 
when at last she did begin to dream of her beloved Prince she was 
grieved to see him stretched upon a grassy bank, sad and weary, 
and hardly like himself. 

"What is the matter?" she cried. 
He looked at her reproachfully, and said : 
"How can you ask me, cruel one? Are you not leaving me to 
my death perhaps?" 

"Ah! don't be so sorrowful," cried Beauty; "I am only going to 
assure my father that I am safe and happy. I have promised the 
Beast faithfully that I will come back, and he would die of grief if 
I did not keep my word!" 

"What would that matter to you?" said the Prince. "Surely 
you would not care?" 

"Indeed, I should be ungrateful if I did not care for such a kind 



92 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

Beast," cried Beauty indignantly. "I would die to save him from 
pain. I assure you it is not his fault that he is so ugly." 

Just then a strange sound woke her — someone was speaking 
not very far away; and opening her eyes she found herself in a room 
she had never seen before, which was certainly not nearly so splendid 
as those she was used to in the Beast's palace. Where could she 
be? She got up and dressed hastily, and then saw that the boxes 
she had packed the night before were all in the room. While she 
was wondering by what magic the Beast had transported them and 
herself to this strange place she suddenly heard her father's voice, 
and rushed out and greeted him joyfully. Her brothers and sisters 
were all astonished at her appearance, as they had never expected 
to see her again, and there was no end to the questions they asked 
her. She had also much to hear about what had happened to them 
while she was away, and of her father's journey home. But when 
they heard that she had only come to be with them for a short 
time, and then must go back to the Beast's palace for ever, they 
lamented loudly. Then Beauty asked her father what he thought 
could be the meaning of her strange dreams, and why the Prince 
constantly begged her not to trust to appearances. After much 
consideration, he answered; "You tell me yourself that the Beast, 
frightful as he is, loves you dearly, and deserves your love and grati- 
tude for his gentleness and kindness; I think the Prince must mean 
you to understand that you ought to reward him by doing as he 
wishes you to, in spite of his ugliness." 

Beauty could not help seeing that this seemed very probable; 
still, when she thought of her dear Prince who was so handsome, she 
did not feel at all inclined to marry the Beast. At any rate, for 
two months she need not decide, but could enjoy herself with her 
sisters. But though they were rich now, and lived in town again, 
and had plenty of acquaintances, Beauty found that nothing amused 
her very much ; and she often thought of the palace, where she was 
so happy, especially as at home she never once dreamed of her dear 
Prince, and she felt quite sad without him. 

Then her sisters seemed to have got quite used to being with- 
out her, and even found her rather in the way, so she would not 
have been sorry when the two months were over but for her father 
and brothers, who begged her to stay, and seemed so grieved at the 
thought of her departure that she had not the courage to say good-by 
to them. Every day when she got up she meant to say it at night, 
and when night came she put it off again, until at last she had a 
dismal dream which helped her to make up her mind. She thought 
she was wandering in a lonely path in the palace gardens, when she 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 93 

heard groans which seemed to come from some bushes hiding the 
entrance of a cave, and running quickly to see what could be the 
matter, she found the Beast stretched out upon his side, apparently 
dying. He reproached her faintly with being the cause of his dis- 
tress, and at the same moment a stately lady appeared, and said 
very gravely: 

"Ah! Beauty, you are only just in time to save his life. See 
what happens when people do not keep their promises! If you had 
delayed one day more, you would have found him dead." 

Beauty was so terrified by this dream that the next morning 
she announced her intention of going back at once, and that very 
night she said good-by to her father and all her brothers and sisters, 
and as soon as she was in bed she turned her ring round upon her 
finger, and said firmly, "I wish to go back to my palace and see my 
Beast again," as she had been told to do. 

Then she fell asleep instantly, and only woke up to hear the 
clock saying "Beauty, Beauty" twelve times in its musical voice, 
which told her at once that she was really in the palace once more. 
Everything was just as before, and her birds were so glad to see 
her! but Beauty thought she had never known such a long day, 
for she was so anxious to see the Beast again that she felt as if supper- 
time would never come. 

But when it did come and no Beast appeared she was really 
frightened; so, after listening and waiting for a long time, she ran 
down into the garden to search for him. Up and down the paths 
and avenues ran poor Beauty, calling him in vain, for no one 
answered, and not a trace of him could she find ; until at last, quite 
tired, she stopped for a minute's rest, and saw that she was stand- 
ing opposite the shady path she had seen in her dream. She rushed 
down it, and, sure enough, there was the cave, and in it lay the 
Beast — asleep, as Beauty thought. Quite glad to have found him, 
she ran up and stroked his head, but, to her horror, he did not move 
or open his eyes. 

"Oh! he is dead; and it is all my fault," said Beauty, crying 
bitterly. 

But then, looking at him again, she fancied he still breathed, 
and, hastily fetching some water from the nearest fountain, she 
sprinkled it over his face, and, to her great delight, he began to revive. 

"Oh! Beast, how you frightened me!" she cried. "I never knew 
how much I loved you until just now, when I feared I was too late 
to save your life." 

"Can you really love such an ugly creature as I am?" said the 
Beast faintly. "Ah! Beauty, you only came just in time. I was 



94 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

dying because I thought you had forgotten your promise. But go 
back now and rest, I shall see you again by and by." 

Beauty, who had half expected that he would be angry with her, 
was reassured by his gentle voice, and went back to the palace, 
where supper was awaiting her; and afterward the Beast came in 
as usual, and talked about the time she had spent with her father, 
asking if she had enjoyed herself, and if they had all been very glad 
to see her. 

Beauty answered politely, and quite enjoyea telling him all that 
had happened to her. And when at last the time came for him to 
go, and he asked, as he had so often asked before, "Beauty, will you 
marry me?" 

She answered softly, "Yes, dear Beast." 

As she spoke a blaze of light sprang up before the windows of 
the palace; fireworks crackled and guns banged, and across the 
avenue of orange trees, in letters all made of fire-flies, was written : 
"Long five the Prince and his Bride." 

Turning to ask the Beast what it could all mean, Beauty found 
that he had disappeared, and in his place stood her long-loved 
Prince! At the same moment the wheels of a chariot were heard 
upon the terrace, and two ladies entered the room. One of them 
Beauty recognized as the stately lady she had seen in her dreams; 
the other was also so grand and queenly that Beauty hardly knew 
which to greet first. 

But the one she already knew said to her companion: 

"Well, Queen, this is Beauty, who has had the courage to rescue 
your son from the terrible enchantment. They love one another, 
and only your consent to their marriage is wanting to make them 
perfectly happy." 

"I consent with all my heart," cried the Queen. "How can I 
ever thank you enough, charming girl, for having restored my dear 
son to his natural form?" 

And then she tenderly embraced Beauty and the Prince, who 
had meanwhile been greeting the Fairy and receiving her congratula- 
tions. 

"Now," said the Fairy to Beauty, "I suppose you would like 
me to send for all your brothers and sisters to dance at your wed- 
ding?" 

And so she did, and the marriage was celebrated the very next 
day with the utmust splendor, and Beauty and the Prince lived 
happily ever after. 1 

1 La Belle el la Bete. Par Madame de Villeneuve. 



THE MASTER-MAID 

ONCE upon a time there was a king who had many sons. I do 
not exactly know how many there were, but the youngest of 
them could not stay quietly at home, .and was determined to go out 
into the world and try his luck, and after a long time the King was 
forced to give him leave to go. When he had traveled about for 
several days, he came to a giant's house, and hired himself to the 
giant as a servant. In the morning the giant had to go out to pas- 
ture his goats, and as he was leaving the house he told the King's 
son that he must clean out the stable. "And after you have done 
that," he said, "you need not do any more work today, for you 
have come to a kind master, and that you shall find. But what I 
set you to do must be done both well and thoroughly, and you must 
on no account go into any of the rooms which lead out of the room 
in which you slept last night. If you do, I will take your fife." 

"Well to be sure, he is an easy master!" said the Prince to 
himself as he walked up and down the room humming and singing, 
for he thought there would be plenty of time left to clean out the 
stable; "but it would be amusing to steal a glance into his other 
rooms as well," thought the Prince, "for there must be something 
that he is afraid of my seeing, as I am not allowed to enter them." 
So he went into the first room. A cauldron was hanging from the 
walls; it was boiling, but the Prince could see no fire under it. "I 
wonder what is inside it," he thought, and dipped a lock of his hair 
in, and the hair became just as if it were all made of copper. "That's 
a nice kind of soup. If anyone were to taste that his throat would 
be gilded," said the youth, and then he went into the next chamber. 
There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, bubbling and 
boiling, but there was no fire under this either. "I will just try 
what this is like too," said the Prince, thrusting another lock of 
his hair into it, and it came out silvered over. "Such costly soup 
is not to be had in my father's palace," said the Prince; "but every- 
thing depends on how it tastes," and then he went into the third 
room. There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, boiling, 
exactly the same as in the two other rooms, and the Prince took 
pleasure in trying this also, so he dipped a lock of hair in, and it 
came out so brightly gilded that it shone again. "Some talk about 

95 



96 THE MASTER-MAID 

going from bad to worse," said the Prince; "but this is better and 
better. If he boils gold here, what can he boil in there?" He was 
determined to see, and went through the door into the fourth room. 
No cauldron was to be seen there, but ou a bench someone was 
seated who was like a king's daughter, but, whosoever she was, she 
was so beautiful that never in the Prince's life had he seen-her equal. 

"Oh! in heaven's name what are you doing here?" said she who 
sat upon the bench. 

' I took the place of servant here yesterday," said the Prince. 

"May you soon have a better place, if you have come to serve 
here!" said she. 

"Oh! but I think I have got a kind master," said the Prince. 
"He has not given me hard work to do today. When I have cleaned 
out the stable I shall be done." 

"Yes, but how will you be able to do that?" she asked again. 
"If you clean it out as other people do, ten pitchforksful will come 
in for every one you throw out. But I will teach you how to do it: 
you must turn your pitchfork upside down, and work with the 
handle, and then all will fly out of its own accord." 

"Yes, I will attend to that," said the Prince, and stayed sitting 
where he was the whole day, for it was soon settled between them 
that they would marry each other, he and the King's daughter; so 
the first day of his service with the giant did not seem long to him. 
But when evening was drawing near she said that it would now be 
better for him to clean out the stable before the giant came home. 
When he got there he had a fancy to try if what she had said were 
true, so he began to work in the same way that he had seen the 
stable-boys doing in his father's stables, but he soon saw that he 
must give up that, for when he had worked a very short time he 
had scarcely any room left to stand. So he did what the Princess 
had taught him, turned the pitchfork round, and worked with the 
handle, and in the twinkling of an eye the stable was as clean as if 
it had been scoured. When he had done that, he went back again 
into the room in which the giant had given him leave to stay, and 
there he walked backward and forward on the floor, and began to 
hum and sing. 

Then came the giant home with the goats. "Have you cleaned 
the stable?" asked the giant. 

"Yes, now it is clean and sweet, master," said the King's son. 

"I shall see about that," said the giant, and went round to the 
stable, but it was just as the Prince had said. 

"You have certainly been talking to my Master-maid, for you 
never got that out of your own head," said the giant. 



THE MASTER-MAID 97 

"Master-maid! What kind of a thing is that, master?" said the 
Prince, making himself look as stupid as an ass; "I should like to 
see that." 

"Well, you will see her quite soon enough," said the giant. 

On the second morning the giant had again to go out with his 
goats, so he told the Prince that on that day he was to fetch home 
his horse, which was out on the mountain-side, and when he had 
done that he might rest himself for the remainder of the day, "for 
you have come to a kind master, and that you shall find," said the 
giant once more. "But do not go into any of the rooms that I 
spoke of yesterday, or I will wring your head off," said he, and then 
went away with his flock of goats. 

"Yes, indeed, you are a kind master," said the Prince; "but I 
will go in and talk to the Master-maid again; perhaps before long she 
may like better to be mine than yours." 

So he went to her. Then she asked him what he had to do 
that day. 

"Oh! not very dangerous work, I fancy," said the King's son. 
"I have only to go up the mountain-side after his horse." 

"Well, how do you mean to set about it?" asked the Master- 
maid. 

"Oh! there is no great art in riding a horse home," said the King's 
son. "I think I must have ridden friskier horses before now." 

"Yes, but it is not so easy a thing as you think to ride the horse 
home," said the Master-maid; "but I will teach you what to do. 
When you go near it, fire will burst out of its nostrils like flames 
from a pine torch: but be very careful, and take the bridle which 
is hanging by the door there, and fling the bit straight into its jaws, 
and then it will become so tame that you will be able to do what 
you like with it." He said he would bear this in mind, and then he 
again sat in there the whole day by the Master-maid, and they 
chatted and talked of one thing and another, but the first thing 
and the last now was, how happy and delightful it would be if they 
could but marry each other, and get safely away from the giant; 
and the Prince would have forgotten both the mountain-side and 
the horse if the Master-maid had not reminded him of them as 
evening drew near, and said that now it would be better if he went 
to fetch the horse before the giant came. So he did this, and took 
the bridle which was hanging on a crook, and strode up the moun- 
tain-side, and it was not long before he met with the horse, and fire 
and red flames streamed forth out of its nostrils. But the youth 
carefully watched his opportunity, and just as it was rushing at him 
with open jaws he threw the bit straight into its mouth, and the 



98 THE MASTER-MAID 

horse stood as quite as a young lamb, and there was no difficulty at 
all in getting it home to the stable. Then the Prince went back into 
his room again, and began to hum and to sing. 

Toward evening the giant came home. "Have you fetched the 
horse back from the mountain-side?" he asked. 

"That I have, master; it was an amusing horse to ride, but I 
rode him straight home, and put him in the stable too," said the 
Prince. 

"I will see about that," said the giant, and went out to the 
stable, but the horse was standing there just as the Prince had said. 
"You have certainly been talking with my Master-maid, for you 
never got that out of your own head," said the giant again. 

"Yesterday, master, you talked about this Master-maid, and to- 
day you are talking about her; ah! heaven bless you, master, why 
will you not show me the thing? for it would be a real pleasure to me 
to see it," said the Prince, who again pretended to be silly and stupid. 

"Oh! you will see her quite soon enough," said the giant. 

On the morning of the third day the giant again had to go into 
the wood with the goats. "Today you must go underground and 
fetch my taxes," he said to the Prince. "When you have done this, 
you may rest for the remainder of the day, for you shall see what 
an easy master you have come to," and then he went away. 

"Well, however easy a master you may be, you set me very 
hard work to do," thought the Prince, "but I will see if I cannot 
find your Master-maid; you say she is yours, but for all that she 
may be able to tell me what to do now," and he went back to her. 
So, when the Master-maid asked him what the giant had set him to do 
that day, he told her that he was to go underground and get the taxes. 

"And how will you set about that?" said the Master-maid. 

"Oh! you must tell me how to do it," said the Prince, "for I 
have never yet been underground, and even if I knew the way I do 
not know how much I am to demand." 

"Oh! yes, I will soon tell you that; you must go to the rock 
there under the mountain-ridge, and take the club that is there, 
and knock on the rocky wall," said the Master-maid. "Then some- 
one will come out who will sparkle with fire; you shall tell him your 
errand, and when he asks you how much you want to have you 
are to say: 'As much as I can carry.' " 

"Yes, I will keep that in mind," said he, and then he sat there 
with the Master-maid the whole day, until night drew near, and he 
would gladly have stayed there till now if the Master-maid had not 
reminded him that it was time to be off to fetch the taxes before 
the giant came. 



THE MASTER-MAID 99 

So he set out on his way, and did exactly what the Master-maid 
had told him. He went to the rocky wall, and took the club, and 
knocked on it. Then came one so full of sparks that they flew both 
out of his eyes and his nose. "What do you want?" said he. 

"I was to come here for the giant, and demand the tax for him," 
said the King's son. 

"How much are you to have then?" said the other. 

"I ask for no more than I am able to carry with me," said the 
Prince. 

"It is well for you that you have not asked for a horse-load," 
said he who had come out of the rock. "But now come in with 
me." 

This the Prince did, and what a quantity of gold and silver he 
saw! It was lying inside the mountain like heaps of stones in a 
waste place, and he got a load that was as large as he was able to 
carry, and with that he went his way. So in the evening, when 
the giant came home with the goats, the Prince went into the cham- 
ber and hummed and sang again as he had done on the other two 
evenings. 

"Have you been for the tax?" said the giant. 

"Yes, that I have, master," said the Prince. 

"Where have you put it then?" said the giant again. 

"The bag of gold is standing there on the bench," said the Prince. 

"I will see about that," said the giant, and went away to the 
bench, but the bag was standing there, and it was so full that gold 
and silver dropped out when the giant untied the string. 

"You have certainly been talking with my Master-maid!" said 
the giant, "and if you have I will wring your neck." 

"Master-maid?" said the Prince; "yesterday my master talked 
about this Master-maid, and today he is talking about her again, 
and the first day of all it was talk of the same kind. I do wish I 
could see the thing myself," said he. 

"Yes, yes, wait till to-morrow," said the giant, "and then I 
myself will take you to her." 

"Ah! master, I thank you — but you are only mocking me," 
said the King's son. 

Next day the giant took him to the Master-maid. "Now you 
shall kill him, and boil him in the great big cauldron you know of, 
and when you have got the broth ready give me a call," said the 
giant; then he lay down on the bench to sleep, and almost imme- 
diately began to snore so that it sounded like thunder among the 
hills. 

So the Master-maid took a knife, and cut the Prince's little 



100 THE MASTER-MAID 

finger, and dropped three drops of blood upon a wooden stool; then 
she took all the old rags, and shoe-soles, and all the rubbish she 
could lay hands on, and put them in the cauldron; and then she 
filled a chest with gold dust, and a lump of salt, and a water-flask 
which was hanging by the door, and she also took with her a golden 
apple, and two gold chickens; and then she and the Prince went 
away with all the speed they could, and when they had gone a little 
way they came to the sea, and then they sailed, but where they got 
the ship from I have never been able to learn. 

Now, when the giant had slept a good long time, he began to 
stretch himself on the bench on which he was lying. "Will it soon 
boil?" said he. 

"It is just beginning," said the first drop of blood on the stool. 

So the giant lay down to sleep again, and slept for a long, long 
time. Then he began to move about a little again. "Will it soon 
be ready now?" said he, but he did not look up this time any more 
than he had done the first time, for he was still half asleep. 

"Half done!" said the second drop of blood, and the giant 
believed it was the Master-maid again, and turned himself on the 
bench, and lay down to sleep once more. When he had slept again 
for many hours, he began to move and stretch himself. "Is it not 
done yet?" said he. 

"It is quite ready," said the third drop of blood. Then the giant 
began to sit up, and rub his eyes, but he could not see who it was 
who had spoken to him, so he asked for the Master-maid, and called 
her. But there was no one to give him an answer. 

"Ah! well, she has just stolen out for a little," thought the giant, 
and he took a spoon, and went off to the cauldron to have a taste; 
but there was nothing in it but shoe-soles, and rags, and such trump- 
ery as that, and all was boiled up together, so that he could not 
tell whether it was porridge or milk pottage. When he saw this, 
he understood what had happened, and fell into such a rage that 
he hardly knew what he was doing. Away he went after the Prince 
and the Master-maid so fast that the wind whistled behind him, 
and it was not long before he came to the water, but he could not 
get over it. "Well, well, I will soon find a cure for that; I have 
only to call my river-sucker," said the giant, and he did call him. 
So his river-sucker came and lay down, and drank one, two, three 
draughts, and with that the water in the sea fell so low that the 
giant saw the Master-maid and the Prince out on the sea in their 
ship. "Now you must throw out the lump of salt," said the Master- 
maid, and the Prince did so, and it grew up into such a great high 
mountain right across the sea that the giant could not come over 



THE MASTER-MAID 101 

it, and the river-sucker could not drink any more water. "Well, 
well, I will soon find a cure for that," said the giant, so he called to 
his hill-borer to come and bore through the mountain so that the 
river-sucker might be able to drink up the water again. But just 
as the hole was made, and the river-sucker was beginning to drink, 
the Master-maid told the Prince to throw one or two drops out of 
the flask, and when he did this the sea instantly became full of 
water again, and before the river-sucker could take one drink they 
reached the land and were in safety. So they determined to go 
home to the Prince's father, but the Prince would on no account 
permit the Master-maid to walk there, for he thought that it was 
unbecoming either for her or for him to go on foot. 

"Wait here the least little bit of time, while I go home for the 
seven horses which stand in my father's stable," said he; "it is not 
far off, and I shall not be long away, but I will not let my betrothed 
bride go on foot to the palace." 

"Oh! no, do not go, for if you go home to the King's palace you 
will forget me, I foresee that.' 

"How could I forget you? We have suffered so much evil 
together, and love each other so much," said the Prince; and he 
insisted on going home for the coach with the seven horses, and 
she was to wait for him there, by the sea-shore. So at last the 
Master-maid had to yield, for he was so absolutely determined to 
do it. "But when you get there you must not even give yourself 
time to greet anyone, but go straight into the stable, and take the 
horses, and put them in the coach, and drive back as quickly as you 
can. For they will all come round about you; but you must behave 
just as if you did not see them, and on no account must you taste 
anything, for if you do it will cause great misery both to you and 
to me," said she; and this he promised. 

But when he got home to the King's palace one of his brothers 
was just going to be married, and the bride and all her kith and 
kin had come to the palace; so they all thronged round him, and 
questioned him about this and that, and wanted him to go in with 
them; but he behaved as if he did not see them, and went straight 
to the stable, and got out the horses and began to harness them. 
When they saw that they could not by any means prevail on him 
to go in with them, they came out to him with meat and drink, 
and the best of everything that they had prepared for the wedding; 
but the Prince refused to touch anything, and would do nothing but 
put the horses in as quickly as he could. At last, however, the 
bride's sister rolled an apple across the yard to him, and said: "As 
you won't eat anything else, you may like to take a bite of that, 



102 THE MASTER-MAID 

for you must be both hungry and thirsty after your long journey." 
And he took up the apple and bit a piece out of it. But no sooner 
had he got the piece of apple in his mouth than he forgot the Master- 
maid and that he was to go back in the coach to fetch her. 

"I think I must be mad! what do I want with this coach and 
horses?" said he; and then he put the horses back into the stable, 
and went into the King's palace, and there it was settled that he 
should marry the bride's sister, who had rolled the apple to him. 

The Master-maid sat by the sea-shore for a long, long time, 
waiting for the Prince, but no Prince came. So she went away, and 
when she had walked a short distance she came to a little hut which 
stood all alone in a small wood, hard by the King's palace. She 
entered it and asked if she might be allowed to stay there. The 
hut belonged to an old crone, who was also an ill-tempered and 
malicious troll. At first she would not let the Master-maid remain 
with her; but at last, after a long time, by means of good words 
and good payment, she obtained leave. But the hut was as dirty 
and black inside as a pigstye, so the Master-maid said that she would 
smarten it up a little, that it might look a little more like what 
other people's houses looked inside. The old crone did not like this 
either. She scowled, and was very cross, but the Master-maid did 
not trouble herself about that. She took out her chest of gold, and 
flung a handful of it or so into the fire, and the gold boiled up and 
poured out over the whole of the hut, until every part of it both 
inside and out was gilded. But when the gold began to bubble up 
the old hag grew so terrified that she fled as if the Evil One himself 
were pursuing her, and she did not remember to stoop down as she 
went through the doorway, and so she split her head and died. 
Next morning the sheriff came traveling by there. He was greatly 
astonished when he saw the gold hut sinning and glittering there 
in the copse, and he was still more astonished when he went in and 
caught sight of the beautiful young maiden who was sitting there; 
he fell in love with her at once, and straightway on the spot he 
begged her, both prettily and kindly, to marry him. 

"Well, but have you a great deal of money?" said the Master- 
maid. 

"Oh! yes; so far as that is concerned, I am not ill off," said the 
sheriff. So now he had to go home to get the money, and in the 
evening he came back, bringing with him a bag with two bushels in 
it, which he set down on the bench. Well, as he had such a fine 
lot of money, the Master-maid said she would have him, so they 
sat down to talk. 

"But scarcely had they sat down together before the Master- 



THE MASTER-MAID 103 

maid wanted to jump up again. "I have forgotten to see to the 
fire," she said. 

"Why should you jump up to do that?" said the sheriff; "I will 
do that!" So he jumped up, and went to the chimney in one bound. 

"Just tell me when you have got hold of the shovel," said the 
Master-maid. 

"Well, I have hold of it now," said the sheriff. 

"Then you may hold the shovel, and the shovel you, and pour 
red-hot coals over you, till day dawns," said the Master-maid. So 
the sheriff had to stand there the whole night and pour red-hot 
coals over himself, and, no matter how much he cried and begged 
and entreated, the red-hot coals did not grow the colder for that. 
When the day began to dawn, and he had power to throw down the 
shovel, he did not stay long where he was, but ran away as fast as 
he possibly could; and everyone who met him stared and looked 
after him, for be was flying as if he were mad, and he could not 
have looked worse if he had been both flayed and tanned, and every- 
one wondered where he had been, but for very shame he would 
tell nothing. 

The next day the attorney came riding by the place where the 
Master-maid dwelt. He saw how brightly the hut shone and 
gleamed through the wood, and he too went into it to see who lived 
there, and when he entered and saw the beautiful young maiden 
he fell even more in love with her than the sheriff had done, and 
began to woo her at once. So the Master-maid asked him, as she 
had asked the sheriff, if he had a great deal of money, and the at- 
torney said he was not ill off for that, and would at once go home to 
get it; and at night he came with a great big sack of money — this 
time it was a four-bushel sack — and set it on the bench by the Master- 
maid. So she promised to have him, and he sat down on the bench 
by her to arrange about it, but suddenly she said that she had for- 
gotten to lock the door of the porch that night, and must do it. 

"Why should you do that?" said the attorney; "sit still, I will 
doit." 

So he was on his feet in a moment, and out in the porch. 

"Tell me when you have got hold of the door-latch," said the 
Master-maid. 

"I have hold of it now," cried the attorney. 

"Then you may hold the door, and the door you, and may you 
go between wall and wall till day dawns." 

What a dance the attorney had that night! He had never had 
such a waltz before, and he never wished to have such a dance 
again. Sometimes he was in front of the door, and sometimes the 



104 THE MASTER-MAID 

door was in front of him, and it went from one side of the porch to 
the other, till the attorney was well-nigh beaten to death. At first 
he began to abuse the Master-maid, and then to beg and pray, but 
the door did not care for anything but keeping him where he was 
till break of day. 

As soon as the door let go its hold of him, off went the attorney. 
He forgot who ought to be paid off for what he had suffered, he 
forgot both his sack of money and his wooing, for he was so afraid 
lest the house-door should come dancing after him. Everyone who 
met him stared and looked after him, for he was flying like a mad- 
man, and he could not have looked worse if a herd of rams had been 
butting at him all night long. 

On the third day the bailiff came by, and he too saw the gold 
house in the little wood, and he too felt that he must go and see 
who lived there; and when he caught sight of the Master-maid he 
became so much in love with her that he wooed her almost before 
he greeted her. 

The Master-maid answered him as she had answered the other 
two, that if he had a great deal of money she would have him. "So 
far as that is concerned, I am not ill off," said the bailiff; so he was 
at once told to go home and fetch it, and this he did. At night he 
came back, and he had a still larger sack of money with him than the 
attorney had brought; it must have been at least six bushels, and 
he set it down on the bench. So it was settled that he was to have 
the Master-maid. But hardly had they sat down together before 
she said that she had forgotten to bring in the calf, and must go out 
to put it in the byre. 

"No, indeed, you shall not do that," said the bailiff; "I am the 
one to do that." And, big and fat as he was, he went out as briskly 
as a boy. 

"Tell me when you have got hold of the calf's tail," said the 
Master-maid. 

"I have hold of it now," cried the bailiff. 

"Then may you hold the calf's tail, and the calf's tail hold you, 
and may you go round the world together till day dawns!" said the 
Master-maid. So the bailiff had to bestir himself, for the calf went 
over rough and smooth, over hill and dale, and, the more the bailiff 
cried and screamed, the faster the calf went. When daylight began 
to appear, the bailiff was half dead; and so glad was he to leave 
loose of the calf's tail that he forgot the sack of money and all else. 
He walked now slowly — more slowly than the sheriff and the at- 
torney had done, but, the slower he went, the more time had every- 
one to stare and look at him; and they used it too, and no one can 



THE MASTER-MAID 105 

imagine how tired out and ragged he looked after his dance with 
the calf. 

On the following day the wedding was to take place in the 
King's palace, and the elder brother was to drive to church with 
his bride, and the brother who had been with the giant with her 
sister. But when they had seated themselves in the coach and were 
about to drive off from the palace one of the trace-pins broke, and, 
though they made one, two, and three to put in its place, that did 
not help them, for each broke in turn, no matter what kind of wood 
they used to make them of. This went on for a long time, and they 
could not get away from the palace, so they were all in great trouble. 
Then the sheriff said (for he too had been bidden to the wedding 
at Court): "Yonder away in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if 
you can but get her to lend you the handle of the shovel that she 
uses to make up her fire I know very well that it will hold fast." 
So they sent off a messenger to the thicket, and begged so prettily 
that they might have the loan of her shovel-handle of which the 
sheriff had spoken that they were not refused; so now they had a 
trace-pin which would not snap in two. 

But all at once, just as they were starting, the bottom of the 
coach fell in pieces. They made a new bottom as fast as they could, 
but, no matter how they nailed it together, or what kind of wood 
they used, no sooner had they got the new bottom into the coach 
and were about to drive off than it broke again, so that they were 
still worse off than when they had broken the trace-pin. Then the 
attorney said, for he too was at the wedding in the palace: "Away 
there in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if you could but get her 
to lend you one-half of her porch-door I am certain that it will 
hold together." So they again sent a messenger to the thicket, and 
begged so prettily for the loan of the gilded porch-door of which 
the attorney had told them that they got it at once. They were 
just setting out again, but now the horses were not able to draw the 
coach. They had six horses already, and now they put in eight, 
and then ten, and then twelve, but the more they put in, and the 
more the coachman whipped them, the less good it did; and the 
coach never stirred from the spot. It was already beginning to be 
late in the day, and to church they must and would go, so everyone 
who was in the palace was in a state of distress. Then the bailiff 
spoke up and said: "Out there in the gilded cottage in the thicket 
dwells a girl, and if you could but get her to lend you her calf I know 
it could draw the coach, even if it were as heavy as a mountain." 
They all thought that it was ridiculous to be drawn to church by 
a calf, but there was nothing else for it but to send a messenger 



106 THE MASTER-MAID 

once more, and beg as prettily as they could, on behalf of the King, 
that she would let them have the loan of the calf that the bailiff 
had told them about. The Master-maid let them have it immedi- 
ately — this time also she would not say "no." 

Then they harnessed the calf to see if the coach would move; 
and away it went, over rough and smooth, over stock and stone, so 
that they could scarcely breathe, and sometimes they were on the 
ground, and sometimes up in the air; and when they came to the 
church the coach began to go round and round like a spinning-wheel, 
and it was with the utmost difficulty and danger that they were 
able to get out of the coach and into the church. And when they 
went back again the coach went quicker still, so that most of them 
did not know how they got back to the palace at all. 

When they had seated themselves at the table the Prince who had 
been in service with the giant said that he thought they ought to have in- 
vited the maiden who had lent them the shovel-handle, and the porch- 
door, and the calf up to the palace, "for," said he, "if we had not got 
these three things, we should never have got away from the palace." 

The King also thought that this was both just and proper, so he 
sent five of his best men down to the gilded hut, to greet the maiden 
courteously from the King, and to beg her to be so good as to come 
up to the palace to dinner at mid-day. 

"Greet the King, and tell him that, if he is too good to come to 
me, I am too good to come to him," replied the Master-maid. 

So the King had to go himself, and the Master-maid went with 
him immediately, and, as the King believed that she was more than 
she appeared to be, he seated her in the place of honor by the young- 
est bridegroom. When they had sat at the table for a short time, 
the Master-maid took out the cock, and the hen, and the golden 
apple which she had brought away with her from the giant's house, 
and set them on the table in front of her, and instantly the cock and 
the hen began to fight with each other for the golden apple. 

"Oh! look how those two there are fighting for the golden apple," 
said the King's son. 

"Yes, and so did we two fight to get out that time when we were 
in the mountain," said the Master-maid. 

So the Prince knew her again, and you may imagine how de- 
lighted he was. He ordered the troll-witch who had rolled the apple 
to him to be torn in pieces between four-and-twenty-horses, so that 
not a bit of her was left, and then for the first time they began really 
to keep the wedding, and, weary as they were, the sheriff, the at- 
torney, and the bailiff kept it up too. 1 

1 Asbjornsen and Moe. 



WHY THE SEA IS SALT 

ONCE upon a time, long, long ago, there were two brothers, the 
one rich and the other poor. When Christmas Eve came, the 
poor one had not a bite in the house, either of meat or bread; so 
he went to his brother, and begged him, in God's name, to give him 
something for Christmas Day. It was by no means the first time 
that the brother had been forced to give something to him, and he 
was not better pleased at being asked now than he generally was. 

"If you will do what I ask you, you shall have a whole ham," 
said he. The poor one immediately thanked him, and promised this. 

"Well, here is the ham, and now you must go straight to Dead 
Man's Hall," said the rich brother, throwing the ham to him. 

"Well, I will do what I have promised," said the other, and he 
took the ham and set off. He went on and on for the livelong day, 
and at nightfall he came to a place where there was a bright light. 

"I have no doubt this is the place," thought the man with the 
ham. 

An old man with a long white beard was standing in the out- 
house, chopping Yule logs. 

"Good evening," said the man with the ham. 

"Good-evening to you. Where are you going at this late hour?" 
said the man. 

"I am going to Dead Man's Hall, if only I am on the right 
track," answered the poor man. 

"Oh! yes, you are right enough, for it is here," said the old man. 
"When you get inside they will all want to buy your ham, for they 
don't get much meat to eat there; but you must not sell it unless 
you can get the hand-mill which stands behind the door for it. 
When you come out again I will teach you how to stop the hand- 
mill, which is useful for almost everything." 

So the man with the ham thanked the other for his good advice, 
and rapped at the door. 

When he got in, everything happened just as the old man had 
said it would: all the people, great and small, came round him like 
ants on an ant-hill, and each tried to outbid the other for the ham. 

"By rights my old woman and I ought to have it for our Christ- 
mas dinner, but, since you have set your hearts upon it, I must just 

107 



108 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 

give it up to you," said the man. "But, if I sell it, I will have the 
hand-mill which is standing there behind the door." 

At first they would not hear to this, and haggled and bar- 
gained with the man, but he stuck to what he had said, and the 
people were forced to give him the hand-mill. When the man came 
out again into the yard, he asked the old wood-cutter how he was 
to stop the hand-mill, and when he had learned that, he thanked 
him and set off home with all the speed he could, but did not get 
there until after the clock had struck twelve on Christmas Eve. 

"Where in the world have you been?" said the old woman. 
"Here I have sat waiting hour after hour, and have not even two 
sticks to lay across each other under the Christmas porridge-pot." 

"Oh! I could not come before; I had something of importance 
to see about, and a long way to go, too; but now you shall just 
see!" said the man, and then he set the hand-mill on the table, and 
bade it first grind light, then a table-cloth, and then meat, and beer, 
and everything else that was good for a Christmas Eve's supper; and 
the mill ground all that he ordered. "Bless me!" said the old 
woman as one thing after another appeared; and she wanted to 
know where her husband had got the mill from, but he would not 
tell her that. 

"Never mind where I got it; you can see that it is a good one, 
and the water that turns it will never freeze," said the man. So he 
ground meat and drink, and all kinds of good things, to last all 
Christmas-tide, and on the third day he invited all his friends to 
come to a feast. 

Now when the rich brother saw all that there was at the banquet 
and in the house, he was both vexed and angry, for he grudged 
everything his brother had. "On Christmas Eve he was so poor 
that he came to me and begged for a trifle, for God's sake, and now 
he gives a feast as if he were both a count and a king!" thought 
he. "But, for heaven's sake, tell me where you got your riches 
from," said he to his brother. 

"From behind the door," said he who owned the mill, for he did 
not choose to satisfy his brother on that point; but later in the 
evening, when he had taken a drop too much, he could not refrain 
from telling how he had come by the hand-mill. "There you see 
what has brought me all my wealth!" said he, and brought out the 
mill, and made it grind first one thing and then another. When 
the brother saw that, he insisted on having the mill, and after a 
great deal of persuasion got it; but he had to give three hundred 
dollars for it, and the poor brother was to keep it till the haymaking 
was over, for he thought: "If I keep it as long as that, I can make 



WHY THE SEA IS SALT 109 

it grind meat and drink that will last many a long year." During 
that time you may imagine that the mill did not grow rusty, and 
when hay-harvest came the rich brother got it, but the other had 
taken good care not to teach him how to stop it. It was evening 
when the rich man got the mill home, and in the morning he bade 
the old woman go out and spread the hay after the mowers, and he 
would attend to the house himself that day, he said. 

So, when dinner-time drew near, he set the mill on the kitchen- 
table, and said: "Grind herrings and milk pottage, and do it both 
quickly and well." 

So the mill began to grind herrings and milk pottage, and first 
all the dishes and tubs were filled, and then it came out all over the 
kitchen-floor. The man twisted and turned it, and did all he could 
to make the mill stop, but, howsoever he turned it and screwed it, 
the mill went on grinding, and in a short time the pottage rose so 
high that the man was like to be drowned. So he threw open the 
parlor door, but it was not long before the mill had ground the 
parlor full too, and it was with difficulty and danger that the man 
could go through the stream of pottage and get hold of the door- 
latch. When he got the door open, he did not stay long in the 
room, but ran out, and the herrings and pottage came after him, 
and it streamed out over both farm and field. Now the old woman, 
who was out spreading the hay, began to think dinner was long in 
coming, and said to the women and the mowers: "Though the master 
does not call us home, we may as well go. It may be that he finds 
he is not good at making pottage, and I should do well to help him." 
So they began to straggle homeward, but when they had got a little 
way up the hill they met the herrings and pottage and bread, all 
jouring forth and winding about one over the other, and the man 
limself in front of the flood. "Would to heaven that each of you 
lad a hundred stomachs! Take care that you are not drowned in 
the pottage!" he cried as he went by them as if Mischief were at his 
heels, down to where his brother dwelt. Then he begged him, for 
God's sake, to take the mill back again, and that in an instant, for, 
said he : "If it grind one hour more the whole district will be destroyed 
by herrings and pottage." But the brother would not take it until 
the other paid him three hundred dollars, and that he was obliged 
to do. Now the poor brother had both the money and the mill 
again. So it was not long before he had a farmhouse much finer 
than that in which his brother lived, but the mill ground him so 
much money that he covered it with plates of gold; and the farm- 
house lay close by the sea-shore, so it shone and glittered far out to 
sea. Everyone who sailed by there now had to be put in to visit 



110 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 

the rich man in the gold farmhouse, and everyone wanted to see the 
wonderful mill, for the report of it spread far and wide, and there 
was no one who had not heard tell of it. 

After a long, long time came also a skipper who wished to see 
the mill. He asked if it could make salt. "Yes, it could make salt," 
said he who owned it, and when the skipper heard that, he wished 
with all his might and main to have the mill, let it cost what it 
might, for, he thought, if he had it, he would get off having to sail 
far away over the perilous sea for freights of salt. At first the man 
would not hear of parting with it, but the skipper begged and prayed, 
and at last the man sold it to him, and got many, many thousand 
dollars for it. When the skipper had got the mill on his back he 
did not stay there long, for he was so afraid that the man would 
change his mind, and he had no time to ask how he was to stop it 
grinding, but got on board his ship as fast as he could. 

When he had gone a little way out to sea he took the mill on 
deck. "Grind salt, and grind both quickly and well," said the 
skipper. So the mill began to grind salt, till it spouted out like 
water, and when the skipper had got the ship filled he wanted to 
stop the mill, but, whichsoever way he turned it, and how much 
soever he tried, it went on grinding, and the heap of salt grew higher 
and higher, until at last the ship sank. There lies the mill at the 
bottom of the sea, and still, day by day, it grinds on; and that is 
why the sea is salt. 1 

1 Asbjornsen and Moe. 



THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 

THERE was a miller who left no more estate to the three sons 
he had than his mill, his ass, and his cat. The partition was 
soon made. Neither scrivener nor attorney was sent for. They 
would soon have eaten up all the poor patrimony. The eldest had 
the mill, the second the ass, and the youngest nothing but the cat. 
The poor young fellow was quite comfortless at having so poor a lot. 

"My brothers," said he, "may get their living handsomely 
enough by joining their stocks together; but for my part, when I 
have eaten up my cat, and made me a muff of his skin, I must die 
of hunger." 

The Cat, who heard all this, but made as if he did not, said to 
him with a grave and serious air: 

"Do not thus afflict yourself, my good master. You have nothing 
else to do but to give me a bag and get a pair of boots made for me 
that I may scamper through the dirt and the brambles, and you shall 
see that you have not so bad a portion in me as you imagine." 

The Cat's master did not build very much upon what he said. 
He had often seen him play a great many cunning tricks to catch 
rats and mice, as when he used to hang by the heels, or hide himself 
in the meal, and make as if he were dead; so that he did not alto- 
gether despair of his affording him some help in his miserable con- 
dition. When the Cat had what he asked for he booted himself 
very gallantly, and putting his bag about his neck, he held the 
strings of it in his two forepaws and went into a warren where was 
great abundance of rabbits. He put bran and sow-thistle into his 
bag, and stretching out at length, as if he had been dead, he waited 
for some young rabbits, not yet acquainted with the deceits of the 
world, to come and rummage his bag for what he had put into it. 

Scarce was he lain down but he had what he wanted. A rash 
and foolish young rabbit jumped into his bag, and Monsieur Puss, 
immediately drawing close the strings, took and killed him without 
pity. Proud of his prey, he went with it to the palace and asked to 
speak with his majesty. He was shown upstairs into the king's 
apartment, and, making a low reverence, said to him: 

"I have brought you, sir, a rabbit of the warren, which my 
noble lord the Marquis of Carabas" (for that was the title which 

111 



112 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 

puss was pleased to give his master) "has commanded me to present 
to your majesty from him." 

"Tell thy master," said the king, "that I thank him and that 
he does me a great deal of pleasure." 

Another time he went and hid himself among some standing 
corn, holding still his bag open, and when a brace of partridges ran 
into it he drew the strings and so caught them both. He went and 
made a present of these to the king, as he had done before of the 
rabbit which he took in the warren. The king, in like manner, 
received the partridges with great pleasure, and ordered him some 
money for drink. 

The Cat continued for two or three months thus to carry his 
Majesty, from time to time, game of his master's taking. One day 
in particular, when he knew for certain that he was to take the air 
along the river-side, with his daughter, the most beautiful princess 
in the world, he said to his master: 

"If you will follow my advice your fortune is made. You have 
nothing else to do but go and wash yourself in the river, in that 
part I shall show you, and leave the rest to me." 

The Marquis of Carabas did what the Cat advised him to, 
without knowing why or wherefore. While he was washing the 
King passed by, and the Cat began to cry out: 

"Help! help! My Lord Marquis of Carabas is going to be 
drowned." 

At this noise the King put his head out of the coach-window, 
and, finding it was the Cat who had so often brought him such good 
game, he commanded his guards to run immediately to the assist- 
ance of his Lordship the Marquis of Carabas. While they were 
drawing the poor Marquis out of the river, the Cat came up to the 
coach and told the King that, while his master was washing, there 
came by some rogues, who went off with his clothes, though he had 
cried out: "Thieves! thieves!" several times, as loud as he could. 

This cunning Cat had hidden them under a great stone. The 
King immediately commanded the officers of his wardrobe to run 
and fetch one of his best suits for the Lord Marquis of Carabas. 

The King caressed him after a very extraordinary manner, and 
as the fine clothes he had given him extremely set off his good mien 
(for he was well made and very handsome in his person), the King's 
daughter took a secret inclination to him, and the Marquis of Cara- 
bas had no sooner cast two or three respectful and somewhat tender 
glances but she fell in love with him to distraction. The King 
would needs have him come into the coach and take part of the 
airing. The Cat, quite overjoyed to see his project begin to sue- 




I 

The Ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do. 



THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 113 

ceed, marched on before, and, meeting with some countrymen, who 
were mowing a meadow, he said to them: 

"Good people, you who are mowing, if you do not tell the King 
that the meadow you mow belongs to my Lord Marquis of Carabas, 
you shall be chopped as small as herbs for the pot." 

The King did not fail asking of the mowers to whom the meadow 
they were mowing belonged. 

"To my Lord Marquis of Carabas," answered they altogether, 
for the Cat's threats had made them terribly afraid. 

"You see, sir," said the Marquis, "this is a meadow which never 
fails to yield a plentiful harvest every year." 

The Master Cat, who went still on before, met with some 
reapers, and said to them: 

"Good people, you who are reaping, if you do not tell the King 
that all this corn belongs to the Marquis of Carabas, you shall be 
chopped as small as herbs for the pot. 

The King, who passed by a moment after, would needs know to 
whom all that corn, which he then saw, did belong. 

"To my Lord Marquis of Carabas," replied the reapers, and the 
King was very well pleased with it, as well as the Marquis, whom 
he congratulated thereupon. The Master Cat, who went always 
before, said the same words to all he met, and the King was aston- 
ished at the vast estates of my Lord Marquis of Carabas. 

Monsieur Puss came at last to a stately castle, the master of 
which was an ogre, the richest had ever been known; for all the lands 
which the King had then gone over belonged to this castle. The Cat, 
who had taken care to inform himself who this ogre was and what he 
could do, asked to speak with him, saying he could not pass so near 
his castle without having the honor of paying his respects to him. 

The ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do, and made 
him sit down. 

"I have been assured," said the Cat, "that you have the gift of 
being able to change yourself into all sorts of creatures you have a 
mind to; you can, for example, transform yourself into a Hon, or 
elephant, and the like." 

"That is true," answered the ogre very briskly; "and to con- 
vince you, you shall see me now become a lion." 

Puss was so sadly terrified at the sight of a Hon so near him 
that he immediately got into the gutter, not without abundance of 
trouble and danger, because of his boots, which were of no use at 
all to him in walking upon the tiles. A little while after, when 
Puss saw that the ogre had resumed his natural form, he came 
down, and owned he had been very much frightened. 



114 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 

"I have been, moreover, informed," said the Cat, "but I know 
not how to believe it, that you have also the power to take on you 
the shape of the smallest animals; for example, to change yourself 
into a rat or a mouse; but I must own to you I take this to be im- 
possible." 

"Impossible!" cried the ogre; "you shall see that presently." 

And at the same time he changed himself into a mouse, and 
began to run about the floor. Puss no sooner perceived this but 
he fell upon him and ate him up. 

Meanwhile the King, who saw, as he passed, this fine castle of 
the ogre's, had a mind to go into it. Puss, who heard the noise 
of his Majesty's coach running over the draw-bridge, ran out, and 
said to the King: 

"Your Majesty is welcome to this castle of my Lord Marquis of 
Carabas." 

"What! my Lord Marquis," cried the King, "and does this castle 
also belong to you? There can be nothing finer than this court 
and all the stately buildings which surround it; let us go into it, if 
you please." 

The Marquis gave his hand to the Princess, and followed the 
King, who went first. They passed into a spacious hall, where they 
found a magnificent collation, which the ogre had prepared for 
his friends, who were that very day to visit him, but dared not to 
enter, knowing the King was there. His Majesty was perfectly 
charmed with the good qualities of my Lord Marquis of Carabas, 
as was his daughter, who had fallen violently in love with him, and, 
seeing the vast estate he possessed, said to him, after having drunk 
five or six glasses: 

"It will be owing to yourself only, my Lord Marquis, if you are 
not my son-in-law." 

The Marquis, making several low bows, accepted the honor 
which his Majesty conferred upon him, and forthwith, that very 
same day, married the Princess. 

Puss became a great lord, and never ran after mice any more 
but only for his diversion. 1 

1 Charles Perrault. 



FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 

ONCE upon a time there was a poor laborer who, feeling that 
he had not much longer to live, wished to divide his possessions 
between his son and daughter, whom he loved dearly. 

So he called them to him, and said: "Your mother brought me 
as her dowry two stools and a straw bed; I have, besides, a hen, 
a pot of pinks, and a silver ring, which were given me by a noble 
lady who once lodged in my poor cottage. When she went away 
she said to me: 

'"Be careful of my gifts, good man; see that you do not lose the 
ring or forget to water the pinks. As for your daughter, I promise 
you that she shall be more beautiful than anyone you ever saw in 
your life; call her Felicia, and when she grows up give her the ring 
and the pot of pinks to console her for her poverty.' Take them 
both, then, my dear child," he added, "and your brother shall have 
everything else." 

The two children seemed quite contented, and when their 
father died they wept for him, and divided his possessions as he had 
told them. Felicia believed that her brother loved her, but when 
she sat down upon one of the stools he said angrily : 

"Keep your pot of pinks and your ring, but let my things alone. 
I like order in my house." 

"Felicia, who was very gentle, said nothing, but stood up crying 
quietly; while Bruno, for that was her brother's name, sat comfort- 
ably by the fire. Presently, when supper-time came, Bruno had a 
delicious egg, and he threw the shell to Felicia, saying: 

"There, that is all I can give you; if you don't like it, go out and 
catch frogs; there are plenty of them in the marsh close by." Felicia 
did not answer, but she cried more bitterly than ever, and went 
away to her own little room. She found it filled with the sweet 
scent of the pinks, and, going up to them, she said sadly: 

"Beautiful pinks, you are so sweet and so pretty, you are the 
only comfort I have left. Be very sure that I will take care of you, 
and water you well, and never allow any cruel hand to tear you 
from your stems." 

As she leaned over them she noticed that they were very dry. 
So taking her pitcher, she ran off in the clear moonlight to the foun- 

115 



116 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 

tain, which was at some distance. When she reached it she sat 
down upon the brink to rest, but she had hardly done so when she 
saw a stately lady coming toward her, surrounded by numbers of 
attendants. Six maids of honor carried her train, and she leaned 
upon the arm of another. 

When they came near the fountain a canopy was spread for her, 
under which was placed a sofa of cloth-of-gold, and presently a 
dainty supper was served, upon a table covered with dishes of gold 
and crystal, while the wind in the trees and the falling water of the 
fountain murmured the softest music. 

Felicia was hidden in the shade, too much astonished by all she 
saw to venture to move; but in a few moments the Queen said: 

"I fancy I see a shepherdess near that tree; bid her come hither." 

So Felicia came forward and saluted the Queen timidly, but 
with so much grace that all were surprised. 

"What are you doing here, my pretty child?" asked the Queen. 
"Are you not afraid of robbers?" 

"Ah! madam," said Felicia, "a poor shepherdess who has nothing 
to lose does not fear robbers." 

"You are not very rich, then?" said the Queen, smiling. 

"I am so poor," answered Felicia, "that a pot of pinks and a 
silver ring are my only possessions in the world." 

"But you have a heart," said the Queen. "What should you 
say if anybody wanted to steal that?" 

"I do not know what it is like to lose one's heart, madam," 
she replied; "but I have always heard that without a heart one 
cannot live, and if it is broken one must die; and in spite of my 
poverty I should be sorry not to live." 

"You are quite right to take care of your heart, pretty one," 
said the Queen. "But tell me, have you supped?" 

"No, madam," answered Felicia; "my brother ate all the supper 
there was." 

Then the Queen ordered that a place should be made for her at 
the table, and herself loaded Felicia's plate with good things; but 
she was too much astonished to be hungry. 

"I want to know what you were doing at the fountain so late?" 
said the Queen presently. 

"I came to fetch a pitcher of water for my pinks, madam," she 
answered, stooping to pick up the pitcher which stood beside her; 
but when she showed it to the Queen she was amazed to see that it 
had turned to gold, all sparkling with great diamonds, and the 
water, of which it was full, was more fragrant than the sweetest 
roses. She was afraid to take it until the Queen said : 



FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 117 

"It is yours, Felicia; go and water your pinks with it, and let it 
remind you that the Queen of the Woods is your friend." 

The shepherdess threw herself at the Queen's feet, and thanked 
her humbly for her gracious words. 

"Ah! madam," she cried, "if I might beg you to stay here a 
moment I would run and fetch my pot of pinks for you — they could 
not fall into better hands." 

"Go, Felicia," said the Queen, stroking her cheek softly; "I will 
wait here until you come back." 

So Felicia took up her pitcher and ran to her little room, but 
while she had been away Bruno had gone in and taken the pot of 
pinks, leaving a great cabbage in its place. When she saw the 
unlucky cabbage Felicia was much distressed, and did not know what 
to do; but at last she ran back to the fountain, and, kneeling before 
the Queen, said: 

"Madam, Bruno has stolen my pot of pinks, so I have nothing 
but my silver ring; but I beg you to accept it as a proof of my grati- 
tude." 

"But if I take your ring, my pretty shepherdess," said the 
Queen, "you will have nothing left; and what will you do then?" 

"Ah! madam," she answered simply, "if I have your friendship 
I shall do very well." 

So the Queen took the ring and put it on her finger, and mounted 
her chariot, which was made of coral studded with emeralds, and 
drawn by six milk-white horses. And Felicia looked after her until 
the winding of the forest path hid her from her sight, and then she 
went back to the cottage, thinking over all the wonderful things 
that had happened. 

The first thing she did when she reached her room was to throw 
the cabbage out of the window. 

But she was very much surprised to hear an odd little voice cry 
out: "Oh! I am half killed!" and could not tell where it came from, 
because cabbages do not generally speak. 

As soon as it was light, Felicia, who was very unhappy about 
her pot of pinks, went out to look for it, and the first thing she 
found was the unfortunate cabbage. She gave it a push with her 
foot, saying: "What are you doing here, and how dared you put 
yourself in the place of my pot of pinks?" 

"If I hadn't been carried," replied the cabbage, "you may be 
very sure that I shouldn't have thought of going there." 

It made her shiver with fright to hear the cabbage talk, but he 
went on : 

"If you will be good enough to plant me by my comrades again, 



118 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 

I can tell you where your pinks are at this moment — hidden in 
Bruno's bed!" 

Felicia was in despair when she heard this, not knowing how 
she was to get them back. But she replanted the cabbage very 
kindly in his old place, and, as she finished doing it, she saw Bruno's 
hen, and said, catching hold of it: 

"Come here, horrid little creature! you shall suffer for all the 
unkind things my brother has done to me." 

"Ah! shepherdess," said the hen, "don't kill me; I am rather a 
gossip, and I can tell you some surprising things that you will like 
to hear. Don't imagine that you are the daughter of the poor 
laborer who brought you up; your mother was a queen who had six 
girls already, and the King threatened that unless she had a son 
who could inherit his kingdom she should have her head cut off. 

"So when the Queen had another little daughter she was quite 
frightened, and agreed with her sister (who was a fairy) to exchange 
her for the fairy's little son. Now the Queen had been shut up in 
a great tower by the King's orders, and when a great many days 
went by and still she heard nothing from the Fairy she made her 
escape from the window by means of a rope ladder, taking her little 
baby with her. After wandering about until she was half dead 
with cold and fatigue she reached this cottage. I was the laborer's 
wife, and was a good nurse, and the Queen gave you into my charge, 
and told me all her misfortunes, and then died before she had time 
to say what was to become of you. 

"As I never in all my life could keep a secret, I could not help 
telling this strange tale to my neighbors, and one day a beautiful 
lady came here, and I told it to her also. When I had finished she 
touched me with a wand she held in her hand, and instantly I be- 
came a hen, and there was an end of my talking! I was very sad, 
and my husband, who was out when it happened, never knew what 
had become of me. After seeking me everywhere he believed that 
I must have been drowned, or eaten up by wild beasts in the forest. 
That same lady came here once more, and commanded that you 
should be called Felicia, and left the ring and the pot of pinks to be 
given to you; and while she was in the house twenty-five of the 
King's guards came to search for you, doubtless meaning to kill 
you ; but she muttered a few words, and immediately they all turned 
into cabbages. It was one of them whom you threw out of your 
window yesterday. 

"I don't know how it was that he could speak — I have never 
heard either of them say a word before, nor have I been able to do 
it myself until now." 



FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 119 

The Princess was greatly astonished at the hen's story, and 
said kindly: "I am truly sorry for you, my poor nurse, and wish it 
was in my power to restore you to your real form. But we must 
not despair; it seems to me, after what you have told me, that some- 
thing must be going to happen soon. Just now, however, I must go and 
look for my pinks, which I love better than anything in the world." 

Bruno had gone out into the forest, never thinking that Felicia 
would search in his room for the pinks, and she was delighted by 
his unexpected absence, and thought to get them back without 
further trouble. But as soon as she entered the room she saw a 
terrible army of rats, who were guarding the straw bed; and when 
she attempted to approach it they sprang at her, biting and scratch- 
ing furiously. Quite terrified, she drew back,, crying out: "Oh! my 
dear pinks, how can you stay here in such bad company?" 

Then she suddenly bethought herself of the pitcher of water, 
and, hoping that it might have some magic power, she ran to fetch 
it, and sprinkled a few drops over the fierce-looking swarm of rats. 
In a moment not a tail or a whisker was to be seen. Each one had 
made for his hole as fast as his legs could carry him, so that the 
Princess could safely take her pot of pinks. She found them nearly 
dying for want of water, and hastily poured all that was left in the 
pitcher upon them. As she bent over them, enjoying their delicious 
scent, a soft voice, that seemed to rustle among the leaves, said: 

"Lovely Felicia, the day has come at last when I may have the 
happiness of telling you how even the flowers love you and rejoice 
in your beauty." 

The Princess, quite overcome by the strangeness of hearing a 
cabbage, a hen, and a pink speak, and by the terrible sight of an 
army of rats, suddenly became very pale, and fainted away. 

At this moment in came Bruno. Working hard in the heat had 
not improved his temper, and when he saw that Felicia had suc- 
ceeded in finding her pinks he was so angry that he dragged her 
out into the garden and shut the door upon her. The fresh air 
soon made her open her pretty eyes, and there before her stood 
the Queen of the Woods, looking as charming as ever. 

"You have a bad brother," she said; "I saw how cruelly he turned 
you out. Shall I punish him for it?" 

"Ah! no, madam," she said; "I am not angry with him." 

"But supposing he was not your brother, after all, what would 
you say then?" asked the Queen. 

"Oh! but I think he must be," said Felicia, 

"What!" said the Queen, "have you not heard that you are a 
Princess?" 



120 FELICIA AND THE. POT OF PINKS 

"I was told so a little while ago, madam, but how could I be- 
lieve it without a single proof?" 

"Ah! dear child," said the Queen, "the way you speak assures 
me that, in spite of your humble upbringing, you are indeed a real 
princess, and I can save you from being treated in such a way again." 

She was interrupted at this moment by the arrival of a very 
handsome young man. He wore a coat of green velvet fastened 
with emerald clasps, and had a crown of pinks on his head. He 
knelt upon one knee and kissed the Queen's hand. 

"Ah!" she cried, "my pink, my dear son, what a happiness to 
see you restored to your natural shape by Felicia's aid!" And she 
embraced him joyfully. Then, turning to Felicia, she said : 

"Charming Princess, I know all the hen told you, but you can- 
not have heard that the zephyrs, to whom was entrusted the task 
of carrying my son to the tower where the Queen, your mother, so 
anxiously waited for him, left him instead in a garden of flowers, 
while they flew off to tell your mother. Whereupon a fairy with 
whom I had quarrelled changed him into a pink, and I could do 
nothing to prevent it. 

"You may imagine how angry I was, and how I tried to find 
some means of undoing the mischief she had done; but there was no 
help for it. I could only bring Prince Pink to the place where you 
were being brought up, hoping that when you grew up he might love 
you, and by your care be restored to his natural form. And you see 
everything has come right, as I hoped it would. Your giving me 
the silver ring was the sign that the power of the charm was nearly 
over, and my enemy's last chance was to frighten you with her 
army of rats. That she did not succeed in doing; so now, my dear 
Felicia, if you will be married to my son with this silver ring your 
future happiness is certain. Do you think him handsome and 
amiable enough to be willing to marry him?" 

"Madam," replied Felicia, blushing, "you overwhelm me with 
your kindness. I know that you are my mother's sister, and that 
by your art you turned the soldiers who were sent to kill me into 
cabbages, and my nurse into a hen, and that you do me only too 
much honor in proposing that I shall marry your son. How can 
I explain to you the cause of my hesitation? I feel, for the first 
time in my life, how happy it would make me to be beloved. Can 
you indeed give me the Prince's heart?" 

"It is yours already, lovely Princess!" he cried, taking her hand 
in his; "but for the horrible enchantment which kept me silent I 
should have told you long ago how dearly I love you." 

This made the Princess very happy, and the Queen, who could 



FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 121 

not bear to see her dressed like a poor shepherdess, touched her with 
her wand, saying: 

"I wish you to be attired as befits your rank and beauty." And 
immediately the Princess's cotton dress became a magnificent robe 
of silver brocade embroidered with carbuncles, and her soft dark 
hair was encircled by a crown of diamonds, from which floated a 
clear white veil. With her bright eyes, and the charming color 
in her cheeks, she was altogether such a dazzling sight that the 
Prince could hardly bear it. 

"How pretty you are, Felicia!" he cried. "Don't keep me in 
suspense, I entreat you; say that you will marry me." 

"Ah!" said the Queen, smiling, "I think she will not refuse now." 

Just then Bruno, who was going back to his work, came out of 
the cottage, and thought he must be dreaming when he saw Felicia; 
but she called him very kindly, and begged the Queen to take pity 
on him. 

"What!" she said, when he was so unkind to you?" 

"Ah! madam," said the Princess, "I am so happy that I should 
like everybody else to be happy too." 

The Queen kissed her, and said: "Well, to please you, let me see 
what I can do for this cross Bruno." And with a wave of her wand 
she turned the poor little cottage into a splendid palace, full of 
treasures; only the two stools and the straw bed remained just as 
they were, to remind him of his former poverty. Then the Queen 
touched Bruno himself, and made him gentle and polite and grate- 
ful, and he thanked her and the Princess a thousand times. Lastly, 
the Queen restored the hen and the cabbages to their natural forms, 
and left them all very contented. The Prince and Princess were 
married as soon as possible with great splendor, and lived happily 
ever after. 1 

1 FortunSe. Par Madame la Comtesse d'AuInoy. 



THE WHITE CAT 

ONCE upon a time there was a king who had three sons, who 
were all so clever and brave that he began to be afraid that 
they would want to reign over the kingdom before he was dead. 
Now the King, though he felt that he was growing old, did not at 
all wish to give up the government of his kingdom while he could 
still manage it very well, so he thought the best way to live in peace 
would be to divert the minds of his sons by promises which he could 
always get out of when the time came for keeping them. 

So he sent for them all, and, after speaking to them kindly, he 
added: 

"You will quite agree with me, my dear children, that my great 
age makes it impossible for me to look after my affairs of state as 
carefully as I once did. I begin to fear that this may affect the wel- 
fare of my subjects, therefore I wish that one of you should succeed 
to my crown; but in return for such a gift as this it is only right that 
you should do something for me. Now, as I think of retiring into 
the country, it seems to me that a pretty, lively, faithful little dog 
would be very good company for me; so, without any regard for 
your ages, I promise that the one who brings me the most beautiful 
little dog shall succeed me at once." 

The three Princes were greatly surprised by their father's sud- 
den fancy for a little dog, but as it gave the two younger ones a 
chance they would not otherwise have had of being king, and as the 
eldest was too polite to make any objection, they accepted the com- 
mission with pleasure. They bade farewell to the King, who gave 
them presents of silver and precious stones, and appointed to meet 
them at the same hour, in the same place, after a year had passed, 
to see the little dogs they had brought for him. 

Then they went together to a castle which was about a league 
from the city, accompanied by all their particular friends, to whom 
they gave a grand banquet, and the three brothers promised to be 
friends always, to share whatever good fortune befell them, and not 
to be parted by any envy or jealousy; and so they set out, agreeing 
to meet at the same castle at the appointed time, to present them- 
selves before the King together. Each one took a different road, 
and the two eldest met with many adventures; but it is about the 

122 



THE WHITE CAT 123 

youngest that you are going to hear. He was young, and gay, and 
handsome, and knew everything that a prince ought to know; and 
as for his courage, there was simply no end to it. 

Hardly a day passed without his buying several dogs — big and 
little, greyhounds, mastiffs, spaniels, and lapdogs. As soon as he 
had bought a pretty one he was sure to see a still prettier, and then 
he had to get rid of all the others and buy that one, as, being alone, 
he found it impossible to take thirty or forty thousand dogs about 
with him. He journeyed from day to day, not knowing where he 
was going, until at last, just at nightfall, he reached a great, gloomy 
forest. He did not know his way, and, to make matters worse, it 
began to thunder, and the rain poured down. He took the first 
path he could find, and after walking for a long time he fancied he 
saw a faint light, and began to hope that he was coming to some 
cottage where he might find shelter for the night. At length, guided 
by the light, he reached the door of the most splendid castle he could 
have imagined. This door was of gold covered with carbuncles, and 
it was the pure red light which shone from them that had shown him 
the way through the forest. The walls were of the finest porcelain 
in all the most delicate colors, and the Prince saw that all the 
stories he had ever read were pictured upon them; but as he was 
terribly wet, and the rain still fell in torrents, he could not stay to 
look about any more, but came back to the golden door. There he 
saw a deer's foot hanging by a chain of diamonds, and he began to 
wonder who could live in this magnificent castle. 

"They must feel very secure against robbers," he said to him- 
self. "What is to hinder anyone from cutting off that chain and 
digging out those carbuncles, and making himself rich for life?" 

He pulled the deer's foot, and immediately a silver bell sounded 
and the door flew open, but the Prince could see nothing but numbers 
of hands in the air, each holding a torch. He was so much sur- 
prised that he stood quite still, until he felt himself pushed forward 
by other hands, so that, though he was somewhat uneasy, he could 
not help going on. With his hand on his sword, to be prepared for 
whatever might happen, he entered a hall paved with lapis-lazuli, 
while two lovely voices sang: 

"The hands you see floating above 
Will swiftly your bidding obey; 
If your heart dreads not conquering Love, 
In this place you may fearlessly stay." 

The Prince could not believe that any danger threatened him 
when he was welcomed in this way, so, guided by the mysterious 



124 THE WHITE CAT 

hands, he went toward a door of coral, which opened of its own 
accord, and he found himself in a vast hah" of mother-of-pearl, out 
of which opened a number of other rooms, glittering with thou- 
sands of lights, and full of such beautiful pictures and precious 
things that the Prince felt quite bewildered. After passing through 
sixty rooms the hands that conducted him stopped, and the Prince 
saw a most comfortable-looking arm-chair drawn up close to the 
chimney-corner; at the same moment the fire lighted itself, and the 
pretty, soft, clever hands took off the Prince's wet, muddy clothes, 
and presented him with fresh ones made of the richest stuffs, all 
embroidered with gold and emeralds. He could not help admiring 
everything he saw, and the deft way in which the hands waited on 
him, though they sometimes appeared so suddenly that they made 
him jump. 

When he was quite ready — and I can assure you that he looked 
yery different from the wet and weary Prince who had stood out- 
side in the rain, and pulled the deer's foot— the hands led him to 
a splendid room, upon the walls of which were painted the histories 
of Puss in Boots and a number of other famous cats. The table 
was laid for supper with two golden plates, and golden spoons and 
forks, and the sideboard was covered with dishes and glasses of 
crystal set with precious stones. The Prince was wondering who 
the second place could be for, when suddenly in came about a dozen 
cats carrying guitars and rolls of music, who took their places at 
one end of the room, and under the direction of a cat who beat time 
with a roll of paper began to mew in every imaginable key, and to 
draw their claws across the strings of the guitars, making the 
strangest kind of music that could be heard. The Prince hastily 
stopped up his ears, but even then the sight of these comical musi- 
cians sent him into fits of laughter. 

"What funny thing shall I see next?" he said to himself, and 
instantly the door opened, and in came a tiny figure covered by a 
long black veil. It was conducted by two cats wearing black mantles 
and carrying swords, and a large party of cats followed, who brought 
in cages full of rats and mice. 

The Prince was so much astonished that he thought he must be 
dreaming, but the little figure came up to him and threw back its 
veil, and he saw that it was the loveliest little white cat it is possible 
to imagine. She looked very young and very sad, and in a sweet 
little voice that went straight to his heart she said to the Prince: 

"King's son, you are welcome; the Queen of the Cats is glad to 
see you." 

"Lady Cat," replied the Prince, "I thank you for receiving me 




L-flPWiH 



The Prince could see nothing but a number of hands in the air, 

each holding a torch. 



THE WHITE CAT 125 

so kindly, but surely you are no ordinary pussy-cat? Indeed, the 
way you speak and the magnificence of your castle prove it plainly." 

"King's son," said the White Cat, "I beg you to spare me these 
compliments, for I am not used to them. But now," she added, 
"let supper be served, and let the musicians be silent, as the Prince 
does not understand what they are saying." 

So the mysterious hands began to bring in the supper, and 
first they put on the table two dishes, one containing stewed 
pigeons and the other a fricassee of fat mice. The sight of the 
latter made the Prince feel as if he could not enjoy his supper at 
all; but the White Cat, seeing this, assured him that the dishes in- 
tended for him were prepared in a separate kitchen, and he might 
be quite certain that they contained neither rats nor mice; and the 
Prince felt so sure that she would not deceive him that he had no 
more hesitation in beginning. Presently he noticed that on the 
little paw that was next him the White Cat wore a bracelet con- 
taining a portrait, and he begged to be allowed to look at it. To 
his great surprise he found it represented an extremely handsome 
young man, who was so like himself that it might have been his own 
portrait! The White Cat sighed as he looked at it, and seemed 
sadder than ever, and the Prince dared not ask any questions for 
fear of displeasing her; so he began to talk about other things, and 
found that she was interested in all the subjects he cared for himself, 
and seemed to know quite well what was going on in the world. 
After supper they went into another room, which was fitted up as a 
theatre, and the cats acted and danced for their amusement, and 
then the White Cat said good-night to him, and the hands conducted 
him into a room he had not seen before, hung with tapestry worked 
with butterflies' wings of every color; there were mirrors that reached 
from the ceiling to the floor, and a little white bed with curtains 
of gauze tied up with ribbons. The Prince went to bed in silence, 
as he did not quite know how to begin a conversation with the 
hands that waited on him, and in the morning he was awakened 
by a noise and confusion outside of his window, and the hands came 
and quickly dressed him in hunting costume. When he looked out 
all the cats were assembled in the courtyard, some leading grey- 
hounds, some blowing horns, for the White Cat was going out hunt- 
ing. The hands led a wooden horse up to the Prince, and seemed 
to expect him to mount it, at which he was very indignant; but it 
was no use for him to object, for he speedily found himself upon 
its back, and it pranced gaily off with him. 

The White Cat herself was riding a monkey, which climbed even 
up to the eagles' nests when she had a fancy for the young eaglets. 



126 THE WHITE CAT 

Never was there a pleasanter hunting party, and when they returned 
to the castle the Prince and the White Cat supped together as be- 
fore, but when they had finished she offered him a crystal goblet, 
which must have contained a magic draught, for, as soon as he had 
swallowed its contents, he forgot everything, even the little dog that 
he was seeking for the King, and only thought how happy he was 
to be with the White Cat! And so the days passed, in every kind 
of amusement, until the year was nearly gone. The Prince had 
forgotten all about meeting his brothers: he did not even know 
what country he belonged to; but the White Cat knew when he 
ought to go back, and one day she said to him: 

"Do you know that you have only three days left to look for the 
little dog for your father, and your brothers have found lovely ones?" 

Then the Prince suddenly recovered his memory, and cried: 

"What can have made me forget such an important thing? my 
whole fortune depends upon it; and even if I could in such a short 
time find a dog pretty enough to gain me a kingdom, where should 
I find a horse who would carry me all that way in three days?" And 
he began to be very vexed. But the White Cat said to him : "King's 
son, do not trouble yourself; I am your friend, and will make every- 
thing easy for you. You can still stay here for a day, as the good 
wooden horse can take you to your country in twelve hours." 

"I thank you, beautiful Cat," said the Prince; "but what good 
will it do me to get back if I have not a dog to take to my father?" 

"See here," answered the White Cat, holding up an acorn; 
"there is a prettier one in this than in the Dog-star!" 

"Oh! White Cat dear," said the Prince, "how unkind you are 
to laugh at me now!" 

"Only listen," she said, holding the acorn to his ear. 

And inside it he distinctly heard a tiny voice say: "Bow-wow!" 

The Prince was delighted, for a dog that can be shut up in an 
acorn must be very small indeed. He wanted to take it out and 
look at it, but the White Cat said it would be better not to open 
the acorn till he was before the King, in case the tiny dog should be 
cold on the journey. He thanked her a thousand times, and said 
good-by quite sadly when the time came for him to set out. 

"The days have passed so quickly with you," he said, "I only 
wish I could take you with me now." 

But the White Cat shook her head and sighed deeply in answer. 

After all the Prince was the first to arrive at the castle where 
he had agreed to meet his brothers, but they came soon after, and 
stared in amazement when they saw the wooden horse in the court- 
yard jumping like a hunter. 



THE WHITE CAT 127 

The Prince met them joyfully, and they began to tell him all 
their adventures; but he managed to hide from them what he had 
been doing, and even led them to think that a turnspit dog which 
he had with him was the one he was bringing for the King. Fond 
as they all were of one another, the two eldest could not help being 
glad to think that their dogs certainly had a better chance. The 
next morning they started in the same chariot. The elder brothers 
carried in baskets two such tiny, fragile dogs that they hardly dared 
to touch them. As for the turnspit, he ran after the chariot, and 
got so covered with mud that one could hardly see what he was 
like at all. When they reached the palace everyone crowded round 
to welcome them as they went into the King's great hall; and when 
the two brothers presented their little dogs nobody could decide 
which was the prettier. They were already arranging between them- 
selves to share the kingdom equally, when the youngest stepped for- 
ward, drawing from his pocket the acorn the White Cat had given 
him. He opened it quickly, and there upon a white cushion they 
saw a dog so small that it could easily have been put through a 
ring. The Prince laid it upon the ground, and it got up at once and 
began to dance. The King did not know what to say, for it was im- 
possible that anything could be prettier than this little creature. 
Nevertheless, as he was in no hurry to part with his crown, he told 
his sons that, as they had been so successful the first time, he would 
ask them to go once again, and seek by land and sea for a piece of 
muslin so fine that it could be drawn through the eye of a needle. 
The brothers were not very willing to set out again, but the two 
eldest consented because it gave them another chance, and they 
started as before. The youngest again mounted the wooden horse, 
and rode back at full speed to his beloved White Cat. Every door 
of the castle stood wide open, and every window and turret was 
illuminated, so it looked more wonderful than before. The hands 
hastened to meet him, and led the wooden horse off to the stable, 
while he hurried in to find the White Cat. She was asleep in a little 
basket on a white satin cushion, but she very soon started up when 
she heard the Prince, and was overjoyed at seeing him once more. 

"How could I hope that you would come back to me, King's 
son?" she said. And then he stroked and petted her, and told her 
of his successful journey, and how he had come back to ask her help, 
as he believed that it was impossible to find what the King demanded. 
The White Cat looked serious, and said she must think what was 
to be done, but that, luckily, there were some cats in the castle who 
could spin very well, and if anybody could manage it they could, 
and she would set them the task herself. 



128 THE WHITE CAT 

And then the hands appeared carrying torches, and conducted 
the Prince and the White Cat to a long gallery which overlooked 
the river, from the windows of which they say a magnificent dis- 
play of fireworks of all sorts; after which they had supper, which 
the Prince liked even better than the fireworks, for it was very late, 
and he was hungry after his long ride, And so the days passed 

2uickly as before; it was impossible to feel dull with the White 
lat, and she had quite a talent for inventing new amusements — 
indeed, she was cleverer than a cat has any right to be. But when 
the Prince asked her how it was that she was so wise, she only said: 

"King's son, do not ask me; guess what you please. I may not 
tell you anything." 

The Prince was so happy that he did not trouble himself at all 
about the time, but presently the White Cat told him that the year 
was gone, and that he need not be at all anxious about the piece 
of muslin, as they had made it very well. 

"This time," she added, "I can give you a suitable escort"; and 
on looking out into the courtyard the Prince saw a superb chariot 
of burnished gold, enameled in flame color with a thousand different 
devices. It was drawn by twelve snow-white horses, harnessed four 
abreast; their trappings were flame-colored velvet, embroidered with 
diamonds. A hundred chariots followed, each drawn by eight horses, 
and filled with officers in splendid uniforms, and a thousand guards 
surrounded the procession. "Go!" said the White Cat, "and when 
you appear before the King in such state he surely will not refuse 
you the crown which you deserve. Take this walnut, but do not 
open it until you are before him, then you will find in it the piece of 
stuff you asked me for." 

"Lovely Blanchette," said the Prince, "how can I thank you 
properly for all your kindness to me? Only tell me that you wish 
it, and I will give up for ever all thought of being king, and will 
stay here with you always." 

"King's son," she replied, "it shows the goodness of your heart 
that you should care so much for a little white cat, who is good for 
nothing but to catch mice; but you must not stay." 

So the Prince kissed her little paw and set out. You can 
imagine how fast he traveled when I tell you that they reached 
the King's palace in just half the time it had taken the wooden 
horse to get there. This time the Prince was so late that he did 
not try to meet his brothers at their castle, so they thought he 
could not be coming, and were rather glad of it, and displayed their 
pieces of muslin to the King proudly, feeling sure of success. And 
indeed the stuff was very fine, and would go through the eye of a 



THE WHITE CAT 129 

very large needle; but the King, who was only too glad to make a 
difficulty, sent for a particular needle, which was kept among the 
Crown jewels, and had such a small eye that everybody saw at 
once that it was impossible that the muslin should pass through it. 
The Princes were angry, and were beginning to complain that it 
was a trick, when suddenly the trumpets sounded and the youngest 
Prince came in. His father and brothers were quite astonished at 
his magnificence, and after he had greeted them he took the walnut 
from his pocket and opened it, fully expecting to find the piece of 
muslin, but instead there was only a hazel-nut. He cracked it, and 
there lay a cherry-stone. Everybody was looking on, and the King 
was chuckling to himself at the idea of finding the piece of muslin 
in a nutshell. 

However, the Prince cracked the cherry-stone, but everyone 
laughed when he saw it contained only its own kernel. He opened 
that and found a grain of wheat, and in that was a millet seed. 
Then he himself began to wonder, and muttered softly : 

"White Cat, White Cat, are you making fun of me?" 

In an instant he felt a cat's claw give his hand quite a sharp 
scratch, and hoping that it was meant as an encouragement he 
opened the millet seed, and drew out of it a piece of muslin four 
hundred ells long, woven with the loveliest colors and most wonder- 
ful patterns; and when the needle was brought it went through the 
eye six times with the greatest ease! The King turned pale, and 
the other Princes stood silent and sorrowful, for nobody could deny 
that this was the most marvellous piece of muslin that was to be 
found in the world. 

Presently the King turned to his sons, and said, with a deep 
sigh: 

"Nothing could console me more in my old age than to realize 
your willingness to gratify my wishes. Go then once more, and 
whoever at the end of a year can bring back the loveliest princess 
shall be married to her, and shall, without further delay, receive 
the crown, for my successor must certainly be married." The 
Prince considered that he had earned the kingdom fairly twice over, 
but still he was too well bred to argue about it, so he just went back 
to his gorgeous chariot, and, surrounded by his escort, returned to 
the White Cat faster than he had come. This time she was expect- 
ing him, the path was strewn with flowers, and a thousand braziers 
were burning scented woods which perfumed the air. Seated in 
a gallery from which she could see his arrival, the White Cat waited 
for him. "Well, King's son," she said, "here you are once more, 
without a crown." "Madam," said he, "thanks to your generosity 



130 THE WHITE CAT 

I have earned one twice over; but the fact is that my father is so 
loth to part with it that it would be no pleasure to me to take it." 

"Never mind," she answered, "it's just as well to try and deserve 
it. As you must take back a lovely princess with you next time I 
will be on the look-out for one for you. In the meantime let us 
enjoy ourselves; to-night I have ordered a battle between my cats 
and the river rats, on purpose to amuse you." So this year slipped 
away even more pleasantly than the preceding ones. Sometimes the 
Prince could not help asking the White Cat how it was she could 
talk. 

"Perhaps you are a fairy," he said. "Or has some enchanter 
changed you into a cat?" 

But she only gave him answers that told him nothing. Days 
go by so quickly when one is very happy that it is certain the Prince 
would never have thought of its being time to go back, when one 
evening as they sat together the White Cat said to him that if he 
wanted to take a lovely princess home with him the next day he 
must be prepared to do what she told him. 

"Take this sword," she said, "and cut off my head!" 

"I!" cried the Prince, "I cut off your head! Blanchette darling, 
how could I do it?" 

"I entreat you to do as I tell you, King's son," she replied. 

The tears came into the Prince's eyes as he begged her to ask 
him anything but that — to set him any task she pleased as a proof 
of his devotion, but to spare him the grief of killing his dear Pussy. 
But nothing he could say altered her determination, and at last 
he drew his sword, and desperately, with a trembling hand, cut off 
the little white head. But imagine his astonishment and delight 
when suddenly a lovely princess stood before him, and, while he was 
still speechless with amazement, the door opened and a goodly 
company of knights and ladies entered, each carrying a cat's skin! 
They hastened with every sign of joy to the Princess, kissing her 
hand and congratulating her on being once more restored to her 
natural shape. She received them graciously, but after a few minutes 
begged that they would leave her alone with the Prince, to whom 
she said: 

"You see, Prince, that you were right in supposing me to be no 
ordinary cat. My father reigned over six kingdoms. The Queen, my 
mother, whom he loved dearly, had a passion for traveling and 
exploring, and when I was only a few weeks old she obtained his 
permission to visit a certain mountain of which she had heard many 
marvelous tales, and set out, taking with her a number of her at- 
tendants. On the way they had to pass near an old castle belong- 



THE WHITE CAT 131 

ing to the fairies. Nobody had ever been into it, but it was re- 
ported to be full of the most wonderful things, and my mother 
remembered to have heard that the fairies had in their garden 
such fruits as were to be seen and tasted nowhere else. She began 
to wish to try them for herself, and turned her steps in the direction 
of the garden. On arriving at the door, which blazed with gold 
and jewels, she ordered her servants to knock loudly, but it was 
useless; it seemed as if all the inhabitants of the castle must be 
asleep or dead. Now the more difficult it became to obtain the 
fruit, the more the Queen was determined that have it she would. 
So she ordered that they should bring ladders, and get over the 
wall into the garden; but though the wall did not look very high, 
and they tied the ladders together to make them very long, it was 
quite impossible to get to the top. 

"The Queen was in despair, but as night was coming on she 
ordered that they should encamp just where they were, and went 
to bed herself, feeling quite ill, she was so disappointed. In the 
middle of the night she was suddenly awakened, and saw to her sur- 
prise a tiny, ugly old woman seated by her bedside, who said to her: 

'"I must say that we consider it somewhat troublesome of your 
Majesty to insist upon tasting our fruit; but to save you annoy- 
ance, my sisters and I will consent to give you as much as you can 
carry away, on one condition — that is, that you shall give us your 
little daughter to bring up as our own.'' 

" 'Ah! my dear madam,' cried the Queen, 'is there nothing else 
that you will take for the fruit? I will give you my kingdoms 
willingly.' 

" 'No,' replied the old fairy, 'we will have nothing but your 
little daughter. She shall be as happy as the day is long, and we 
will give her everything that is worth having in fairy-land, but you 
must not see her again until she is married.' 

" 'Though it is a hard condition,' said the Queen, T consent, 
for I shall certainly die if I do not taste the fruit, and so I should 
lose my little daughter either way.' 

"So the old fairy led her into the castle, and, though it was still 
the middle of the night, the Queen could see plainly that it was far 
more beautiful than she had been told, which you can easily believe, 
Prince," said the White Cat, "when I tell you that it was this castle 
that we are now in. 'Will you gather the fruit yourself, Queen?' 
said the old fairy, 'or shall I call it to come to you?' 

" 'I beg you to let me see it come when it is called,' cried the 
Queen; 'that will be something quite new.' The old fairy whistled 
twice, then she cried: 



132 THE WHITE CAT 

" 'Apricots, peaches, nectarines, cherries, plums, pears, melons, 
grapes, apples, oranges, lemons, gooseberries, strawberries, rasp- 
berries, come!' 

"And in an instant they came tumbling in one over another, and 
yet they were neither dusty nor spoilt, and the Queen found them 
quite as good as she had fancied them. You see they grew upon 
fairy trees. 

"The old fairy gave her golden baskets in which to take the fruit 
away, and it was as much as four hundred mules could carry. Then 
she reminded the Queen of her agreement, and led her back to the 
camp, and next morning she went back to her kingdom, but before 
she had gone very far she began to repent of her bargain, and when 
the King came out to meet her she looked so sad that he guessed 
that something had happened, and asked what was the matter. 
At first the Queen was afraid to tell him, but when, as soon as they 
reached the palace, five frightful little dwarfs were sent by the 
fairies to fetch me, she was obliged to confess what she had promised. 
The King was very angry, and had the Queen and myself shut up 
in a great tower and safely guarded, and drove the little dwarfs out 
of his kingdom; but the fairies sent a great dragon who ate up all 
the people he met, and whose breath burnt up everything as he 
passed through the country; and at last, after trying in vain to rid 
himself of this monster, the King, to save his subjects, was obliged 
to consent that I should be given up to the fairies. This time 
they came themselves to fetch me, in a chariot of pearl drawn by 
sea-horses, followed by the dragon, who was led with chains of 
diamonds. My cradle was placed between the old fairies, who loaded 
me with caresses, and away we whirled through the air to a tower 
which they had built on purpose for me. There I grew up sur- 
rounded with everything that was beautiful and rare, and learning 
everything that is ever taught to a princess, but without any com- 
panions but a parrot and a little dog, who could both talk; and re- 
ceiving every day a visit from one of the old fairies, who came 
mounted upon the dragon. One day, however, as I sat at my 
window I saw a handsome young prince, who seemed to have been 
hunting in the forest which surrounded my prison, and who was 
standing and looking up at me. When he saw that I observed him 
he saluted me with great deference. You can imagine that I was 
delighted to have some one new to talk to, and in spite of the height 
of my window our conversation was prolonged till night fell, then 
my prince reluctantly bade me farewell. But after that he came 
again many times, and at last I consented to marry him, but the 
question was how was I to escape from my tower. The fairies 



THE WHITE CAT 133 

always supplied me with flax for my spinning, and by great dili- 
gence I made enough cord for a ladder that would reach to the foot 
of the tower; but, alas! just as my prince was helping me to descend 
it, the crossest and ugliest of the old fairies flew in. Before he had 
time to defend himself my unhappy lover was swallowed up by the 
dragon. As for me, the fairies, furious at having their plans de- 
feated, for they intended me to marry the king of the dwarfs, and 
I utterly refused, changed me into a white cat. When they brought 
me here I found all the lords and ladies of my father's court awaiting 
me under the same enchantment, while the people of lesser rank 
had been made invisible, all but their hands. 

"As they laid me under the enchantment the fairies told me all 
my history, for until then I had quite believed that I was their 
child, and warned me that my only chance of regaining my natural 
form was to win the love of a prince who resembled in every way 
my unfortunate lover," 

"And you have won it, lovely Princess," interrupted the Prince. 

"You are indeed wonderfully like him," resumed the Princess — 
"in voice, in features, and everything; and if you really love me all 
my troubles will be at an end." 

"And mine too," cried the Prince, throwing himself at her feet, 
"if you will consent to marry me." 

"I love you already better than anyone in the world," she 
said; "but now it is time to go back to your father, and we shall 
hear what he says about it." 

So the Prince gave her his hand and led her out, and they 
mounted the chariot together; it was even more splendid than 
before, and so was the whole company. Even the horses' shoes 
were of rubies with diamond nails, and I suppose that is the first 
time such a thing was ever seen. 

As the Princess was as kind and clever as she was beautiful, you 
may imagine what a delightful journey the Prince found it, for 
everything the Princess said seemed to him quite charming. 

When they came near the castle where the brothers were to 
meet, the Princess got into a chair carried by four of the guards ; it 
was hewn out of one splendid crystal, and had silken curtains, which 
she drew round her that she might not be seen. 

The Prince saw his brothers walking upon the terrace, each 
with a lovely princess, and they came to meet him, asking if he 
had also found a wife. He said that he had found something much 
rarer — a white cat! At which they laughed very much, and aked 
him if he was afraid of being eaten up by mice in the palace. And 
then they set out together for the town. Each prince and princess 



134 THE WHITE CAT 

rode in a splendid carriage; the horses were decked with plumes of 
feathers, and glittered with gold. After them came the youngest 
prince, and last of all the crystal chair, at which everybody looked 
with admiration and curiosity. When the courtiers saw them coming 
they hastened to tell the King. 

"Are the ladies beautiful?" he asked anxiously. 

And when they answered that nobody had ever before seen such 
lovely princesses he seemed quite annoyed. 

However, he received them graciously, but found it impossible 
to choose between them. 

Then turning to his youngest son he said: 

"Have you come back alone, after all?" 

"Your Majesty," replied the Prince, "will find in that crystal 
chair a little white cat, which has such soft paws, and mews so 
prettily, that I am sure you will be charmed with it." 

The King smiled, and went to draw back the curtains himself, 
but at a touch from the Princess the crystal shivered into a thou- 
sand splinters, and there she stood in all her beauty; her fair hair 
floated over her shoulders and was crowned with flowers, and her 
softly falling robe was of the purest white. She saluted the King 
gracefully, while a murmur of admiration rose from all around. 

"Sire," she said, "I am not come to deprive you of the throne 
you fill so worthily. I have already six kingdoms, permit me to 
bestow one upon you, and upon each of your sons. I ask nothing 
but your friendship, and your consent to my marriage with your 
youngest son; we shall still have three kingdoms left for ourselves." 

The King and all the courtiers could not conceal their joy and 
astonishment, and the marriage of the three Princes was celebrated 
at once. The festivities lasted several months, and then each king 
and queen departed to their own kingdom and lived happily ever 
after. 1 

1 La Chatte blanche. Par Madale la Comtesse d'Aulnoy. 



THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 

ONCE upon a time, in a large forest, there lived an old woman 
and three maidens. They were all three beautiful, but the 
youngest was the fairest. Their hut was quite hidden by trees, and 
none saw their beauty but the sun by day, and the moon by night, 
and the eyes of the stars. The old woman kept the girls hard at work, 
from morning till night, spinning gold flax into yarn, and when one 
distaff was empty another was given them, so they had no rest. 
The thread had to be fine and even, and when done was locked up 
in a secret chamber by the old woman, who twice or thrice every 
summer went a journey. Before she went she gave out work for 
each day of her absence, and always returned in the night, so that 
the girls never saw what she brought back with her, neither would 
she tell them whence the gold flax came, nor what it was to be used 
for. 

Now, when the time came round for the old woman to set out 
on one of these journeys, she gave each maiden work for six days, 
with the usual warning: "Children, don't let your eyes wander, 
and on no account speak to a man, for, if you do, your thread will 
lose its brightness, and misfortunes of all kinds will follow." They 
laughed at this oft-repeated caution, saying to each other: "How 
can our gold thread lose its brightness, and have we any chance of 
speaking to a man?" 

On the third day after the old woman's departure a young 
prince, hunting in the forest, got separated from his companions, 
and completely lost. Weary of seeking his way, he flung himself 
down under a tree, leaving his horse to browse at will, and fell asleep. 

The sun had set when he awoke and began once more to try 
and find his way out of the forest. At last he perceived a narrow 
foot-path, which he eagerly followed and found that it led him to a 
small hut. The maidens, who were sitting at the door of their hut 
for coolness, saw him approaching, and the two elder were much 
alarmed, for they remembered the old woman's warning; but the 
youngest said: "Never before have I seen anyone like him; let me 
have one look." They entreated her to come in, but, seeing that 
she would not, left her, and the Prince, coming up, courteously 
greeted the maiden, and told her he had lost his way in the forest 

135 



136 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 

and was both hungry and weary. She set food before him, and was 
so delighted with his conversation that she forgot the old woman's 
caution, and lingered for hours. In the meantime the Prince's 
companions sought him far and wide, but to no purpose, so they 
sent two messengers to tell the sad news to the King, who imme- 
diately ordered a regiment of cavalry and one of infantry to go and 
look for him. 

After three days' search, they found the hut. The Prince was 
still sitting by the door and had been so happy in the maiden's 
company that the time had seemed like a single hour. Before 
leaving he promised to return and fetch her to his father's court, 
where he would make her his bride. When he had gone, she sat 
down to her wheel to make up for lost time, but was dismayed to 
find that her thread had lost all its brightness. Her heart beat fast 
and she wept bitterly, for she remembered the old woman's warn- 
ing and knew not what misfortune might now befall her. 

The old woman returned in the night and knew by the tarnished 
thread what had happened in her absence. She was furiously angry 
and told the maiden that she had brought down misery both on 
herself and on the Prince. The maiden could not rest for thinking 
of this. At last she could bear it no longer, and resolved to seek 
help from the Prince. 

As a child she had learned to understand the speech of birds, and 
this was now of great use to her, for, seeing a raven pluming itself on 
a pine bough, she cried softly to it: "Dear bird, cleverest of all birds, 
as well as swiftest on wing, wilt thou help me?" "How can I help 
thee?" asked the raven. She answered: "Fly away, until thou 
comest to a splendid town, where stands a king's palace; seek out 
the king's son and tell him that a great misfortune has befallen 
me." Then she told the raven how her thread had lost its bright- 
ness, how terribly angry the old woman was, and how she feared 
some great disaster. The raven promised faithfully to-do her bid- 
ding, and, spreading its wings, flew away. The maiden now went 
home and worked hard all day at winding up the yarn her elder 
sisters had spun, for the old woman would let her spin no longer. 
Toward evening she heard the raven's "craa, craa," from the pine 
tree and eagerly hastened thither to hear the answer. 

By great good fortune the raven had found a wind wizard's 
son in the palace garden, who understood the speech of birds, and 
to him he had entrusted the message. When the Prince heard it, 
he was very sorrowful, and took counsel with his friends how to free 
the maiden. Then he said to the wind wizard's son: "Beg the raven 
to fly quickly back to the maiden and tell her to be ready on the 



THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 137 

ninth night, for then will I come and fetch her away." The wind 
wizard's son did this, and the raven flew so swiftly that it reached 
the hut that same evening. The maiden thanked the bird heartily 
and went home, telling no one what she had heard. 

As the ninth night drew near she became very unhappy, for she 
feared lest some terrible mischance should arise and ruin all. On 
this night she crept quietly out of the house and waited trembling 
at some little distance from the hut. Presently she heard the 
muffled tramp of horses, and soon the armed troop appeared, led by 
the Prince, who had prudently marked all the trees beforehand, in 
order to know the way. When he saw the maiden he sprang from 
Ins horse, lifted her into the saddle, and then, mounting behind, 
rode homeward. The moon shone so brightly that they had no 
difficulty in seeing the marked trees. 

By and by the coming of dawn loosened the tongues of all the 
birds, and, had the Prince only known what they were saying, or the 
maiden been listening, they might have been spared much sorrow, 
but they were thinking only of each other, and when they came out 
of the forest the sun was high in the heavens. 

Next morning, when the youngest girl did not come to her work, 
the old woman asked where she was. The sisters pretended not to 
know, but the old woman easily guessed what had happened, and, 
as she was in reality a wicked witch, determined to punish the 
fugitives. Accordingly, she collected nine different kinds of en- 
chanters' nightshade, added some salt, which she first bewitched, 
and, doing all up in a cloth into the shape of a fluffy ball, sent it 
after them on the wings of the wind, saying: 

"Whirlwind! — mother of the wind! 
Lend thy aid 'gainst her who sinned! 
Carry with thee this magic ball. 
Cast her from his arms for ever, 
Bury her in the rippling river." 

At midday the Prince and his men came to a deep river, spanned 
by so narrow a bridge that only one rider could cross at a time. 
The horse on which the Prince and the maiden were riding had 
just reached the middle when the magic ball flew by. The horse 
in its fright suddenly reared, and before anyone could stop it flung 
the maiden into the swift current below. The Prince tried to jump 
in after her, but his men held him back, and in spite of his struggles 
led him home, where for six weeks he shut himself up in a secret 
chamber, and would neither eat nor drink, so great was his grief, 
At last he became so ill his fife was despaired of, and in great alarm 
the King caused all the wizards of his country to be summoned. 



138 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 

But. none could cure him. At last the wind wizard's son said to 
the King: "Send for the old wizard from Finland, he knows more 
than all the wizards of your kingdom put together." A messenger 
was at once sent to Finland, and a week later the old wizard himself 
arrived on the wings of the wind. "Honored King," said the wizard, 
"the wind has blown this illness upon your son, and a magic ball 
has snatched away his beloved. This it is which makes him grieve 
so constantly. Let the wind blow upon him that it may blow 
away his sorrow." Then the King made his son go out into the 
wind, and he gradually recovered and told his father all. "Forget 
the maiden," said the King, "and take another bride;" but the 
Prince said he could never love another. 

A year afterward he came suddenly upon the bridge where his 
beloved met her death. As he recalled the misfortune he wept 
bitterly, and would have given all he possessed to have her once 
more alive. In the midst of his grief he thought he heard a voice 
singing, and looked round, but could see no one. Then he heard 
the voice again, and it said: 

"Alas! bewitched and all forsaken, 
Tis I must lie for ever here I 
My beloved no thought has taken 
To free his bride, that was so dear." 

He was greatly astonished, sprang from his horse, and looked every- 
where to see if no one were hidden under the bridge; but no one 
was there. Then he noticed a yellow water-lily floating on the 
surface of the water, half hidden by its broad leaves; but flowers do 
not sing, and in great surprise he waited, hoping to hear more. 
Then again the voice sang: 

"Alas I bewitched and all forsaken, 
'Tis I must lie for ever here! 
My beloved no thought has taken 
To free his bride, that was so dear." 

The Prince suddenly remembered the gold-spinners, and said to 
himself: "If I ride thither, who knows but that they could explain 
this to me?" He at once rode to the hut, and found the two 
maidens at the fountain. He told them what had befallen their 
sister the year before, and how he had twice heard a strange song, 
but yet could see no singer. They said that the yellow water-lily 
could be none other than their sister, who was not dead, but trans- 
formed by the magic ball. Before he went to bed, the eldest made 
a cake of magic herbs, which she gave him to eat. In the night he 



THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 139 

dreamed that he was living in the forest and could understand all 
that the birds said to each other. Next morning he told this to the 
maidens, and they said that the charmed cake had caused it, and 
advised him to listen well to the birds, and see what they could tell 
him, and when he had recovered his bride they begged him to re- 
turn and deliver them from their wretched bondage. 

Having promised this, he joyfully returned home, and as he was 
riding through the forest he could perfectly understand all that the 
birds said. He heard a thrush say to a magpie: "How stupid men 
are! they cannot understand the simplest thing. It is now quite a 
year since the maiden was transformed into a water-lily, and, though 
she sings so sadly that anyone going over the bridge must hear 
her, yet no one comes to her aid. Her former bridegroom rode 
over it a few days ago and heard her singing, but was no wiser than 
the rest." 

"And he is to blame for all her misfortunes," added the magpie. 
"If he heeds only the words of men she will remain a flower for 
ever. She were soon delivered were the matter only laid before 
the old wizard of Finland." 

After hearing this, the Prince wondered how he could get a 
message conveyed to Finland. He heard one swallow say to 
another: "Come, let us fly to Finland; we can build better nests 
there." 

"Stop, kind friends!" cried the Prince. "Will you do something 
for me?" The birds consented, and he said: "Take a thousand 
greetings from me to the wizard of Finland, and ask him how I 
may restore a maiden transformed into a flower to her own form." 

The swallows flew away, and the Prince rode on to the bridge. 
There he waited, hoping to hear the song. But he heard nothing but 
the rushing of the water and the moaning of the wind, and, dis- 
appointed, rode home. 

Shortly after, he was sitting in the garden, thinking that the 
swallows must have forgotten his message, when he saw an eagle 
flying above him. The bird gradually descended until it perched 
on a tree close to the Prince and said: "The wizard of Finland greets 
thee and bids me say that thou may est free the maiden thus: Go 
to the river and smear thyself all over with mud; then say: 'From 
a man into a crab,' and thou wilt become a crab. Plunge boldly 
into the water, swim as close as thou canst to the water-lily's roots, 
and loosen them from the mud and reeds. This done, fasten thy 
claws into the roots and rise with them to the surface. Let the 
water flow all over the flower, and drift with the current until thou 
comest to a mountain ash tree on the left bank. There is near it 



140 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 

a large stone. Stop there and say: 'From a crab into a man, from 
a water-lily into a maiden,' and ye both will be restored to your 
own forms." 

Full of doubt and fear, the Prince let some time pass before he 
was bold enough to attempt to rescue the maiden. Then a crow 
said to him: "Why dost thou hesitate? The old wizard has not 
told thee wrong, neither have the birds deceived thee; hasten and 
dry the maiden's tears." 

"Nothing worse than death can befall me," thought the Prince, 
"and death is better than endless sorrow." So he mounted his horse 
and went to the bridge. Again he heard the water-lily's lament, 
and, hesitating no longer, smeared himself all over with mud, and, 
saying: "From a man into a crab," plunged into the river. For one 
moment the water hissed in his ears, and then all was silent. He 
swam up to the plant and began to loosen its roots, but so firmly 
were they fixed in the mud and reeds that this took him a long 
time. He then grasped them and rose to the surface, letting the 
water flow over the flower. The current carried them down the 
stream, but nowhere could he see the mountain ash. At last he 
saw it, and close by the large stone. Here he stopped and said: 
"From a crab into a man, from a water-lily into a maiden," and to 
his delight found himself once more a prince, and the maiden was 
by his side. She was ten times more beautiful than before, and 
wore a magnificent pale yellow robe, sparkling with jewels. She 
thanked him for having freed her from the cruel witch's power, 
and willingly consented to marry him. 

But when they came to the bridge where he had left his horse 
it was nowhere to be seen, for, though the Prince thought he had 
been a crab only a few hours, he had in reality been under the water 
for more than ten days. While they were wondering how they 
should reach his father's court, they saw a splendid coach driven 
by six gaily caparisoned horses coming along the bank. In this 
they drove to the palace. The King and Queen were at church, 
weeping for their son, whom they had long mourned for dead. 
Great was their delight and astonishment when the Prince entered, 
leading the beautiful maiden by the hand. The wedding was at 
once celebrated, and there was feasting and merry-making through- 
out the kingdom for six weeks. 

Some time afterward the Prince and his bride were sitting in 
the garden, when a crow said to them: "Ungrateful creatures! Have 
you forgotten the two poor maidens who helped you in your distress? 
Must they spin gold flax for ever? Have no pity on the old witch. 
The three maidens are princesses, whom she stole away when they 



THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 141 

were children together, with all the silver utensils, which she turned 
into gold flax. Poison were her fittest punishment." 

The Prince was ashamed of having forgotten his promise and 
set out at once, and by great good fortune reached the hut when 
the old woman was away. The maidens had dreamed that he was 
coming, and were ready to go with him, but first they made a cake 
in which they put poison, and left it on a table where the old woman 
was likely to see it when she returned. She did see it, and thought 
it looked so tempting that she greedily ate it up and at once died. 

In the secret chamber were found fifty wagon-loads of gold 
flax, and as much more was discovered buried. The hut was razed 
to the ground, and the Prince and his bride and her two sisters lived 
happily ever after. 



THE TERRIBLE HEAD 

ONCE upon a time there was a king whose only child was a girl. 
Now the King had been very anxious to have a son, or at least a 
grandson, to come after him, but he was told by a prophet whom he 
consulted that his own daughter's son should kill him. This news 
terrified him so much that he determined never to let his daughter 
be married, for he thought it was better to have no grandson at all 
than to be killed by his grandson. He therefore called his workmen 
together, and bade them dig a deep round hole in the earth, and 
then he had a prison of brass built in the hole, and then, when it 
was finished, he locked up his daughter. No man ever saw her, 
and she never saw even the fields and the sea, but only the sky and 
the sun, for there was a wide open window in the roof of the house 
of brass. So the Princess would sit looking up at the sky, and 
watching the clouds float across, and wondering whether she should 
ever get out of her prison. Now one day it seemed to her that the 
sky opened above her, and a great shower of shining gold fell through 
the window in the roof, and lay glittering in her room. Not very 
long after, the Princess had a baby, a little boy, but when the King 
her father heard of it he was very angry and afraid, for now the 
child was born that should be his death. Yet, cowardly as he was, 
he had not quite the heart to kill the Princess and her baby out- 
right, but he had them put in a huge brass-bound chest and thrust 
out to sea, that they might either be drowned or starved, or per- 
haps come to a country where they would be out of his way. 

So the Princess and the baby floated and drifted in the chest on 
the sea all day and night, but the baby was not afraid of the waves 
nor of the wind, for he did not know that they could hurt him, 
and he slept quite soundly. And the Princess sang a song over 
him, and this was her song: 

"Child, my child, how sound you sleep I 
Though your mother's care is deep, 
You can lie with heart at rest 
In the narrow brass-bound chest; 
In the starless night and drear 
You can sleep, and never hear 
Billows breaking, and the cry 
Of the night-wind wandering by; 
142 



THE TERRIBLE HEAD 143 

In soft purple mantle sleeping 

With your little face on mine, 
Hearing not your mother weeping 

And the breaking of the brine." 

Well, the daylight came at last, and the great chest was driven 
by the waves against the shore of an island. There the brass- 
bound chest lay, with the Princess and her baby in it, till a man of 
that country came past, and saw it, and dragged it on to the beach, 
and when he had broken it open, behold! there was a beautiful lady 
and a little boy. So he took them home, and was very kind to them, 
and brought up the boy till he was a young man. Now when the 
boy had come to his full strength the King of that country fell in 
love with his mother, and wanted to marry her, but he knew that 
she would never part from her boy. So he thought of a plan to get 
rid of the boy, and this was his plan: A great Queen of a country 
not far off was going to be married, and this king said that all his 
subjects must bring him wedding presents to give her. And he 
made a feast to which he invited them all, and they all brought 
their presents; some brought gold cups, and some brought neck- 
laces of gold and amber, and some brought beautiful horses; but 
the boy had nothing, though he was the son of a princess, for his 
mother had nothing to give him. Then the rest of the company 
began to laugh at him, and the King said: "If you have nothing else 
to give, at least you might go and fetch the Terrible Head." 

The boy was proud, and spoke without thinking: 

"Then I swear that I will bring the Terrible Head, if it may be 
brought by a living man. But of what head you speak I know not." 

Then they told him that somewhere, a long way off, there 
dwelt three dreadful sisters, monstrous ogrish women, with golden 
wings and claws of brass, and with serpents growing on their heads 
instead of hair. Now these women were so awful to look on that 
whoever saw them was turned at once into stone. And two of them 
could not be put to death, but the youngest, whose face was very 
beautiful, could be killed, and it was her head that the boy had 
promised to bring. You may imagine it was no easy adventure. 

When he heard all this he was perhaps sorry that he had sworn 
to bring the Terrible Head, but he was determined to keep his oath. 
So he went out from the feast, where they all sat drinking and 
making merry, and he walked alone beside the sea in the dusk of 
the evening, at the place where the great chest, with himself and 
his mother in it, had been cast ashore. 

There he went and sat down on a rock, looking toward the sea, 
and wondering how he should begin to fulfil his vow. Then he 



144 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 

felt some one touch him on the shoulder; and he turned, and saw a 
young man like a king's son, having with him a tall and beautiful 
lady, whose blue eyes shone like stars. They were taller than 
mortal men, and the young man had a staff in his hand with golden 
wings on it, and two golden serpents twisted round it, and he had 
wings on his cap and on his shoes. He spoke to the boy, and asked 
him why he was so unhappy; and the boy told him how he had 
sworn to bring the Terrible Head, and knew not how to begin to 
set about the adventure. 

Then the beautiful lady also spoke, and said that "it was a foolish 
oath and a hasty, but it might be kept if a brave man had sworn it." 
Then the boy answered that he was not afraid, if only he knew the 
way. 

Then the lady said that to kill the dreadful woman with the 
golden wings and the brass claws, and to cut off her head, he 
needed three things: first, a Cap of Darkness, which would make 
him invisible when he wore it; next, a Sword of Sharpness, which 
would cleave iron at one blow; and last, the Shoes of Swiftness, 
with which he might fly in the air. 

The boy answered that he knew not where such things were to 
be procured, and that, wanting them, he could only try and fail. 
Then the young man, taking off his own shoes, said: "First, you shall 
use these shoes till you have taken the Terrible Head, and then you 
must give them back to me. And with these shoes you will fly as 
fleet as a bird, or a thought, over the land or over the waves of the 
sea, wherever the shoes know the way. But there are ways which 
they do not know, roads beyond the borders of the world. And 
these roads have you to travel. Now first you must go to the Three 
Gray Sisters, who live far off in the north, and are so very cold that 
they have only one eye and one tooth among the three. You must 
creep up close to them, and as one of them passes the eye to the 
other you must seize it, and refuse to give it up till they have told 
you the way to the Three Fairies of the Garden, and they will give 
you the Cap of Darkness and the Sword of Sharpness, and show you 
how to wing beyond this world to the land of the Terrible Head." 

Then the beautiful lady said: "Go forth at once, and do not re- 
turn to say good-by to your mother, for these things must be done 
quickly, and the Shoes of Swiftness themselves will carry you to 
the land of the Three Gray Sisters — for they know the measure of 
that way." 

So the boy thanked her, and he fastened on the Shoes of Swift- 
ness, and turned to say good-by to the young man and the lady. 
But, behold! they had vanished, he knew not how or where! Then 



THE TERRIBLE HEAD 145 

he leaped in the air to try the Shoes of Swiftness, and they carried 
him more swiftly than the wind, over the warm blue sea, over the 
happy lands of the south, over the northern peoples who drank 
mare's milk and lived in great wagons, wandering after their flocks. 
Across the wide rivers, where the wild fowl rose and fled before him, 
and over the plains and the cold North Sea he went, over the fields 
of snow and the hills of ice, to a place where the world ends, and all 
water is frozen, and there are no men, nor beasts, nor any green 
grass. There in a blue cave of the ice he found the Three Gray 
Sisters, the oldest of living things. Their hair was as white as the 
snow, and their flesh of an icy blue, and they mumbled and nodded 
in a kind of dream, and their frozen breath hung round them like ' 
a cloud. Now the opening of the cave in the ice was narrow, and 
it was not easy to pass in without touching one of the Gray Sisters. 
But, floating on the Shoes of Swiftness, the boy just managed to 
steal in, and waited till one of the sisters said to another, who had 
their one eye: 

"Sister, what do you see? do you see old times coming back?" 

"No, sister." 

"Then give me the eye, for perhaps I can see farther than you." 

Then the first sister passed the eye to the second, but as the 
second groped for it the boy caught it cleverly out of her hand. 

"Where is the eye, sister?" said the second gray woman. 

"You have taken it yourself, sister," said the first gray woman. 

"Have you lost the eye, sister? have you lost the eye?" said the 
third gray woman; "shall we never find it again, and see old times 
coming back?" 

Then the boy slipped from behind them out of the cold cave 
into the air, and he laughed aloud. 

When the gray women heard that laugh they began to weep, for 
now they knew that a stranger had robbed them, and that they 
could not help themselves, and their tears froze as they fell from 
the hollows where no eyes were, and rattled on the icy ground of 
the cave. Then they began to implore the boy to give them their 
eye back again, and he could not help being sorry for them, they 
were so pitiful. But he said he would never give them the eye till 
they told him the way to the Fairies of the Garden. 

Then they wrung their hands miserably, for they guessed why he 
had come, and how he was going to try to win the Terrible Head. 
Now the Dreadful Women were akin to the Three Gray Sisters, and 
it was hard for them to tell the boy the way. But at last they told 
him to keep always south, and with the land on his left and the 
sea on his right, till he reached the Island of the Fairies of the Gar- 



146 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 

den. Then he gave them back the eye, and they began to look 
out once more for the old times coming back again. But the boy 
flew south between sea and land, keeping the land always on his 
left hand, till he saw a beautiful island crowned with flowering 
trees. There he alighted, and there he found the Three Fairies of 
the Garden. They were like three very beautiful young women, 
dressed one in green, one in white, and one in red, and they were 
dancing and singing round an apple tree with apples of gold, and 
this was their song: 

THE SONG OF THE WESTERN FAIRIES. 

Round and round the apples of gold, 

Round and round dance we; 
Thus do we dance from the days of old 

About the enchanted tree; 
Round, and round, and round we go, 
While the spring is green, or the stream shall flow, 

Or the wind shall stir the sea! 

There is none may taste of the golden fruit 

Till the golden new time come; 
Many a tree shall spring from shoot, 
Many a blossom be withered at root, 

Many a song be dumb; 
Broken and still shall be many a lute 

Or ever the new times come! 

Round and round the tree of gold, 

Round and round dance we, 
So doth the great world spin from of old, 
Summer and winter, and fire and cold, 
Song that is sung, and tale that is told, 
Even as we dance, that fold and unfold 

Round the stem of the fairy tree! 

These grave dancing fairies were very unlike the Gray Women, 
and they were glad to see the boy, and treated him kindly. Then 
they asked him why he had come ; and he told them how he was sent 
to find the Sword of Sharpness and the Cap of Darkness. And the 
fairies gave him these, and a wallet, and a shield, and belted the 
sword, which had a diamond blade, round his waist, and the cap 
they set on his head, and told him that now even they could not 
see him though they were fairies. Then he took it off, and they 
each kissed hun and wished him good fortune, and then they began 
again their eternal dance round the golden tree, for it is their busi- 
ness to guard it till the new times come, or till the world's ending. 
So the boy put the cap on his head, and hung the wallet round his 



THE TERRIBLE HEAD 147 

waist, and the shining shield on his shoulders, and flew beyond the 

great river that lies coiled like a serpent round the whole world. 

And by the banks of that river, there he found the three Terrible 

Women all asleep beneath a poplar tree, and the dead poplar leaves 

lay all about them. Their golden wings were folded and their 

brass claws were crossed, and two of them slept with their hideous 

heads beneath their wings like birds, and the serpents in their hair 

writhed out from under the feathers of gold. But the youngest 

slept between her two sisters, and she lay on her back, with her 

beautiful sad face turned to the sky; and though she slept her eyes 

were wide open. If the boy had seen her he would have been changed 

into stone by the terror and the pity of it, she was so awful; but 

he had thought of a plan for killing her without looking on her face. 

As soon as he caught sight of the three from far off he took his 

shining shield from his shoulders, and held it up like a mirror, so 

that he saw the Dreadful Women reflected in it, and did not see 

the Terrible Head itself. Then he came nearer and nearer, till he 

reckoned that he was within a sword's stroke of the youngest, and 

he guessed where he should strike a back blow behind him. Then 

he drew the Sword of Sharpness and struck once, and the Terrible 

Head was cut from the shoulders of the creature, and the blood 

leaped out and struck him like a blow. But he thrust the Terrible 

Head into his wallet, and flew away without looking behind. Then 

the two Dreadful Sisters who were left wakened, and rose in the 

air like great birds; and though they could not see him because of 

his Cap of Darkness, they flew after him up the wind, following by 

the scent through the clouds, like hounds hunting in a wood. They 

came so close that he could hear the clatter of their golden wings, 

and their shrieks to each other: "Here, here," "No, there; this way 

he went," as they chased him. But the Shoes of Swiftness flew too 

fast for them, and at last their cries and the rattle of their wings 

died away as he crossed the great river that runs round the world. 

Now when the horrible creatures were far in the distance, and 
the boy found himself on the right side of the river, he flew straight 
eastward, trying to seek his own country. But as he looked down 
from the air he saw a very strange sight — a beautiful girl chained to 
a stake at the high-water mark of the sea. The girl was so fright- 
ened or so tired that she was only prevented from falling by the 
iron chain about her waist, and there she hung, as if she were dead. 
The boy was very sorry for her and flew down and stood beside her. 
When he spoke she raised her head and looked round, but his voice 
only seemed to frighten her. Then he remembered that he was wear- 
ing the Cap of Darkness, and that she could only hear him, not see 



148 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 

him. So he took it off, and there he stood before her, the handsomest 
young man she had ever seen in all her life, with short curly yellow 
hair, and blue eyes, and a laughing face. And he thought her the 
most beautiful girl in the world. So first with one blow of the 
Sword of Sharpness he cut the iron chain that bound her, and then 
he asked her what she did there, and why men treated her so cruelly. 
And she told him that she was the daughter of the King of that 
country, and that she was tied there to be eaten by a monstrous 
beast out of the sea; for the beast came and devoured a girl every 
day. Now the lot had fallen on her; and as she was just saying this 
a long fierce head of a cruel sea creature rose out of the waves and 
snapped at the girl. But the beast had been too greedy and too 
hurried, so he missed his aim the first time. Before he could rise 
and bite again the boy had whipped the Terrible Head out of his 
wallet and held it up. And when the sea beast leaped out once 
more its eyes fell on the head, and instantly it was turned into 
a stone. And the stone beast is there on the sea-coast to this day. 

Then the boy and the girl went to the palace of the King, her 
father, where everyone was weeping for her death, and they could 
hardly believe their eyes when they saw her come back well. And 
the King and Queen made much of the boy, and could not contain 
themselves for delight when they found he wanted to marry their 
daughter. So the two were married with the most splendid re- 
joicings, and when they had passed some time at court they went 
home in a ship to the boy's own country. For he could not carry 
his bride through the air, so he took the Shoes of Swiftness, and the 
Cap of Darkness, and the Sword of Sharpness up to a lonely place 
in the hills. There he left them, and there they were found by the 
man and woman who had met him at home beside the sea, and 
had helped him to start on his journey. 

When this had been done the boy and his bride set forth for 
home, and landed at the harbor of his native land. But whom 
should he meet in the very street of the town but his own mother, 
flying for her life from the wicked King, who now wished to kill 
her because he found that she would never marry him! For if she 
had liked the King ill before, she liked him far worse now that he 
had caused her son to disappear so suddenly. She did not know, 
of course, where the boy had gone, but thought the King had slain 
him secretly. So now she was running for her very life, and the 
wicked King was following her with a sword in his hand. Then, 
behold! she ran into her son's very arms, but he had only time to kiss 
her and step in front of her, when the King struck at him with his 
sword. The boy caught the blow on his shield, and cried to the King: 



THE TERRIBLE HEAD 149 

"I swore to bring you the Terrible Head, and see how I keep my 
oath!" 

Then he drew forth the head from his wallet, and when the 
king's eyes fell on it, instantly he was turned into stone, just as he 
stood there with his sword lifted I 

Now all the people rejoiced, because the wicked King should rule 
them no longer. And they asked the boy to be their king, but 
he said no, he must take his mother home to her father's house. 
So the people chose for king the man who had been kind to his 
mother when first she was cast on the island in the great chest. 

Presently the boy and his mother and his wife set sail for his 
mother's own country, from which she had been driven so unkindly. 
But on the way they stayed at the court of a king, and it happened 
that he was holding games, and giving prizes to the best runners, 
boxers, and quoit-throwers. Then the boy would try his strength 
with the rest, but he threw the quoit so far that it went beyond 
what had ever been thrown before, and fell in the crowd, striking a 
man so that he died. Now this man was no other than the father 
of the boy's mother, who had fled away from his own kingdom for 
fear his grandson should find him and kill him after all. Thus he 
was destroyed by his own cowardice and by chance, and thus the 
prophecy was fulfilled. But the boy and his wife and his mother 
went back to the kingdom that was theirs, and lived long and hap- 
pily after all their troubles. 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

ONCE upon a time there was a princess who was the prettiest 
creature in the world. And because she was so beautiful, and 
because her hair was like the finest gold, and waved and rippled 
nearly to the ground, she was called Pretty Goldilocks. She always 
wore a crown of flowers, and her dresses were embroidered with dia- 
monds and pearls, and everybody who saw her fell in love with her. 

Now one of her neighbors was a young king who was not mar- 
ried. He was very rich and handsome, and when he heard all that 
was said about Pretty Goldilocks, though he had never seen her, he 
fell so deeply in love with her that he could neither eat nor drink. 
So he resolved to send an ambassador to ask her in marriage. He 
had a splendid carriage made for this ambassador, and gave him 
more than a hundred horses and a hundred servants, and told him 
to be sure and bring the Princess back with him. After he had 
started nothing else was talked of at Court, and the King felt so sure 
that the Princess would consent that he set his people to work at 
pretty dresses and splendid furniture, that they might be ready by 
the time she came. Meanwhile, the ambassador arrived at the 
Princess's palace and delivered his little message, but whether she 
happened to be cross that day, or whether the compliment did not 
please her, is not known. She only answered that she was very 
much obliged to the King, but she had no wish to be married. The 
ambassador set off sadly on his homeward way, bringing all the 
King's presents back with him, for the Princess was too well brought 
up to accept the pearls and diamonds when she would not accept 
the King, so she had only kept twenty-five English pins that he might 
not be vexed. 

When the ambassador reached the city, where the King was 
waiting impatiently, everybody was very much annoyed with him 
for not bringing the Princess, and the King cried like a baby, and 
nobody could console him. Now there was at the Court a young 
man, who was more clever and handsome than anyone else. He 
was called Charming, and everyone loved him, excepting a few 
envious people who were angry at his being the King's favorite 
and knowing all the State secrets. He happened to one day be with 
some people who were speaking of the ambassador's return and 

150 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 151 

saying that his going to the Princess had not done much good, when 
Charming said rashly: 

"If the King had sent me to the Princess Goldilocks I am sure 
she would have come back with me." 

His enemies at once went to the King and said: 

"You will hardly believe, sire, what Charming has the audacity 
to say — that if he had been sent to the Princess Goldilocks she 
would certainly have come back with him. He seems to think that 
he is so much handsomer than you that the Princess would have 
fallen in love with him and followed him willingly." The King was 
very angry when he heard this. 

"Ha, ha!" said he; "does he laugh at my unhappiness, and 
think himself more fascinating than I am? Go, and let him be 
shut up in my great tower to die of hunger." 

So the King's guards went to fetch Charming, who had thought 
no more of his rash speech, and carried him off to prison with great 
cruelty. The poor prisoner had only a little straw for his bed, and 
but for a little stream of water which flowed through the tower he 
would have died of thirst. 

One day when he was in despair he said to himself: 

"How can I have offended the King? I am his most faithful 
subject, and have done nothing against him." 

The King chanced to be passing the tower and recognized the 
voice of his former favorite. He stopped to listen in spite of 
Charming's enemies, who tried to persuade him to have nothing 
more to do with the traitor. But the King said: 

"Be quiet, I wish to hear what he says." 

And then he opened the tower door and called to Charming, 
who came very sadly and kissed the King's hand, saying: 

"What have I done, sire, to deserve this cruel treatment?" 

"You mocked me and my ambassador," said the King, "and 
you said that if I had sent you for the Princess Goldilocks you 
would certainly have brought her back." 

"It is quite true, sire," replied Charming; "I should have drawn 
such a picture of you, and represented your good qualities in such a 
way, that I am certain the Princess would have found you irresist- 
ible. But I cannot see what there is in that to make you angry." 

The King could not see any cause for anger either when the 
matter was presented to him in this light, and he began to frown 
very fiercely at the courtiers who had so misrepresented his favorite. 

So he took Charming back to the palace with him, and after 
seeing that he had a very good supper he said to him: 

"You know that I love Pretty Goldilocks as much as ever, her 



152 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

refusal has not made any difference to me; but I don't know how 
to make her change her mind; I really should like to send you, to 
see if you can persuade her to marry me." 

Charming replied that he was perfectly willing to go, and would 
set out the very next day. 

"But you must wait till I can get a grand escort for you," said 
the King. But Charming said that he only wanted a good horse to 
ride, and the King, who was delighted at his being ready to start so 
promptly, gave him letters to the Princess, and bade him good speed. 
It was on a Monday morning that he set out all alone upon his 
errand, thinking of nothing but how he could persuade the Princess 
Goldilocks to marry the King. He had a writing-book in his pocket, 
and whenever any happy thought struck him he dismounted from 
his horse and sat down under the trees to put it into the harangue 
which he was preparing for the Princess, before he forgot it. 

One day when he had started at the very earliest dawn, and was 
riding over a great meadow, he suddenly had a capital idea, and, 
springing from his horse, he sat down under a willow tree which 
grew by a little river. When he had written it down he was look- 
ing round him, pleased to find himself in such a pretty place, when 
all at once he saw a great golden carp lying gasping and exhausted 
upon the grass. In leaping after little flies she had thrown herself 
high upon the bank, where she had lain till she was nearly dead. 
Charming had pity upon her, and, though he couldn't help thinking 
that she would have been very nice for dinner, he picked her up 
gently and put her back into the water. As soon as Dame Carp 
felt the refreshing coolness of the water she sank down joyfully to 
the bottom of the river, then, swimming up to the bank quite boldly, 
she said: 

"I thank you, Charming, for the kindness you have done me. 
You have saved my life; one day I will repay you." So saying, she 
sank down into the water again, leaving Charming greatly astonished 
at her politeness. 

Another day, as he journeyed on, he saw a raven in great dis- 
tress. The poor bird was closely pursued by an eagle, which would 
soon have eaten it up, had not Charming quickly fitted an arrow to 
his bow and shot the eagle dead. The raven perched upon a tree 
very joyfully. 

"Charming," said he, "it was very generous of you to rescue a 
poor raven; I am not ungrateful, some day I will repay you." 

Charming thought it was very nice of the raven to say so, and 
went on his way. 

Before the sun rose he found himself in a thick wood where it 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 153 

was too dark for him to see his path, and here he heard an owl cry- 
ing as if it were in despair. 

"Hark!" said he, "that must be an owl in great trouble, I am 
sure it has gone into a snare"; and he began to hunt about, and 
presently found a great net which some bird-catchers had spread 
the night before. 

"What a pity it is that men do nothing but torment and perse- 
cute poor creatures which never do them any harm!" said he, and 
he took out his knife and cut the cords of the net, and the owl flitted 
away into the darkness, but then turning, with one flicker of her 
wings, she came back to Charming and said: 

"It does not need many words to tell you how great a service 
you have done me. I was caught; in a few minutes the fowlers 
would have been here — without your help I should have been killed. 
I am grateful, and one day I will repay you." 

These three adventures were the only ones of any consequence 
that befell Charming upon his journey, and he made all the haste 
he could to reach the palace of the Princess Goldilocks. 

When he arrived he thought everything he saw delightful and 
magnificent. Diamonds were as plentiful as pebbles, and the gold 
and silver, the beautiful dresses, the sweetmeats and pretty things 
that were everywhere quite amazed him; he thought to himself: "If 
the Princess consents to leave all this, and come with me to marry 
the King, he may think himself lucky!" 

Then he dressed himself carefully in rich brocade, with scarlet 
and white plumes, and threw a splendid embroidered scarf over his 
shoulder, and, looking as gay and as graceful as possible, he pre- 
sented himself at the door of the palace, carrying in his arm a tiny 
pretty dog which he had bought on the way. The guards saluted 
him respectfully, and a messenger was sent to the Princess to an- 
nounce the arrival of Charming as ambassador of her neighbor the 
King. 

"Charming," said the Princess, "the name promises well; I have 
no doubt that he is good looking and fascinates everybody." 

"Indeed he does, madam," said all her maids of honor in one 
breath. "We saw him from the window of the garret where we were 
spinning flax, and we could do nothing but look at him as long as 
he was in sight." 

"Well to be sure," said the Princess, "that's how you amuse 
yourselves, is it? Looking at strangers out of the window! Be 
quick and give me my blue satin embroidered dress, and comb out 
my golden hair. Let somebody make me fresh garlands of flowers, 
and give me my high-heeled shoes and my fan, and tell them to 



154 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

sweep my great hall and my throne, for I want everyone to say I 
am really 'Pretty Goldilocks.' " 

You can imagine how all her maids scurried this way and that 
to make the Princess ready, and how in their haste they knocked 
their heads together and hindered each other, till she thought they 
would never have done. However, at last they led her into the 
gallery of mirrors that she might assure herself that nothing was 
lacking in her appearance, and then she mounted her throne of 
gold, ebony, and ivory, while her ladies took their guitars and began 
to sing softly. Then Charming was led in, and was so struck with 
astonishment and admiration that at first not a word could he say. 
But presently he took courage and delivered his harangue, bravely 
ending by begging the Princess to spare him the disappointment of 
going back without her. 

"Sir Charming,'' answered she, "all the reasons you have given 
me are very good ones, and I assure you that I should have more 
pleasure in obliging you than anyone else, but you must know that 
a month ago as I was walking by the river with my ladies I took 
off my glove, and as I did so a ring that I was wearing slipped off 
my finger and rolled into the water. As I valued it more than my 
kingdom, you may imagine how vexed I was at losing it, and I 
vowed to never listen to any proposal of marriage unless the am- 
bassador first brought me back my ring. So now you know what 
is expected of you, for if you talked for fifteen days and fifteen 
nights you could not make me change my mind." 

Charming was very much surprised by this answer, but he 
bowed low to the Princess, and begged her to accept the embroidered 
scarf and the tiny dog he had brought with him. But she answered 
that she did not want any presents, and that he was to remember 
what she had just told him. When he got back to his lodging he 
went to bed without eating any supper, and his little dog, who was 
called Frisk, couldn't eat any either, but came and lay down close 
to him. All night Charming sighed and lamented. 

"How am I to find a ring that fell into the river a month ago?" 
said he. "It is useless to try; the Princess must have told me to do 
it on purpose, knowing it was impossible." And then he sighed 
again. 

Frisk heard him and said : 

"My dear master, don't despair; the luck may change, you are 
too good not to be happy. Let us go down to the river as soon as 
it is fight." 

But Charming only gave him two little pats and said nothing, 
and very soon he fell asleep. 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 155 

At the first glimmer of dawn Frisk began to jump about, and 
when he had waked Charming they went out together, first into 
the garden, and then down to the river's brink, where they wandered 
up and down. Charming was thinking sadly of having to go back 
unsuccessful when he heard someone calling: "Charming, Charm- 
ing!" He looked all about him and thought he must be dreaming, 
as he could not see anybody. Then he walked on and the voice 
called again: "Charming, Charming!" 

"Who calls me?" said he. Frisk, who was very small and 
could look closely into the water, cried out: "I see a golden carp 
coming." And sure enough there was the great carp, who said to 
Charming: 

"You saved my life in the meadow by the willow tree, and I 
promised that I would repay you. Take this, it is Princess Goldi- 
lock's ring." Charming took the ring out of Dame Carp's mouth, 
thanking her a thousand times, and he and tiny Frisk went straight 
to the palace, where someone told the Princess that he was asking 
to see her. 

"Ah! poor fellow," said she, "he must have come to say good- 
by, finding it impossible to do as I asked." 

So in came Charming, who presented her with the ring and 
said: 

"Madam, I have done your bidding. Will it please you to 
marry my master?" When the Princess saw her ring brought back 
to her unhurt she was so astonished that she thought she must be 
dreaming. 

"Truly, Charming," said she, "you must be the favorite of some 
fairy, or you could never have found it." 

"Madam," answered he, "I was helped by nothing but my desire 
to obey your wishes." 

"Since you are so kind," said she, "perhaps you will do me 
aiiother service, for till it is done I will never be married. There 
is a prince not far from here whose name is Galifron, who once 
wanted to marry me, but when I refused he uttered the most terrible 
threats against me, and vowed that he would lay waste my country. 
But what could I do? I could not marry a frightful giant as tall 
as a tower, who eats up people as a monkey eats chestnuts, and who 
talks so loud that anybody who has to listen to him becomes quite 
deaf. Nevertheless, he does not cease to persecute me and to kill 
my subjects. So before I can listen to your proposal you must 
kill him and bring me his head." 

Charming was rather dismayed at this command, but he an- 
swered: 



156 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

"Very well, Princess, I will fight this Galifron; I believe that 
he will kill me, but at any rate I shall die in your defense." 

Then the Princess was frightened and said everything she could 
think of to prevent Charming from fighting the giant, but it was of 
no use, and he went out to arm himself suitably, and then, taking 
little Frisk with him, he mounted his horse and set out for Galifron's 
country. Everyone he met told him what a terrible giant Galifron 
was, and that nobody dared go near him; and the more he heard, 
the more frightened he grew. Frisk tried to encourage him by 
saying: "While you are fighting the giant, dear master, I will go 
and bite his heels, and when he stoops down to look at me you can 
kill him." 

Charming praised his little dog's plan,, but knew that this help 
would not do much good. 

At last he drew near the giant's castle, and saw to his horror 
that every path that led to it was strewn with bones. Before long 
he saw Galifron coming. His head was higher than the tallest 
trees, and he sang in a terrible voice: 

"Bring out your little boys and girls, 
Pray do not stay to do their curls, 
For I shall eat so very many, 
I shall not know if they have any." 

Thereupon Charming sang out as loud as he could to the same 
tune: 

"Come out and meet the valiant Charming, 
Who finds you not at all alarming; 
Although he is not very tall, 
He's big enough to make you fall." 

The rhymes were not very correct, but you see he had made 
them up so quickly that it is a miracle that they were not worse; 
especially as he was horribly frightened all the time. When Galifron 
heard these words he looked all about hkn, and saw Charming 
standing, sword in hand; this put the giant into a terrible rage, 
and he aimed a blow at Charming with his huge iron club, which 
would certainly have killed him if it had reached him, but at that 
instant a raven perched upon the giant's head, and, pecking with its 
strong beak and beating with its great wings, so confused and blinded 
him that all his blows fell harmlessly upon the air, and Charming, 
rushing in, gave him several strokes with his sharp sword so that he 
fell to the ground. Whereupon Charming cut off his head before he 
knew anything about it, and the raven from a tree close by croaked 
out: 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 157 

"You see I have not forgotten the good turn you did me in 
killing the eagle. Today I think I have fulfilled my promise of 
repaying you." 

"Indeed, I owe you more gratitude than you ever owed me," 
replied Charming. 

And then he mounted his horse and rode off with Galifron's 
head. 

When he reached the city the people ran after him in crowds, 
crying: 

"Behold the brave Charming, who has killed the giant!" And 
their shouts reached the Princess's ear, but she dared not ask what 
was* happening, for fear she should hear that Charming had been 
killed. But very soon he arrived at the palace with the giant's 
head, of which she was still terrified, though it could no longer do 
her any harm. 

"Princess," said Charming, "I have killed your enemy; I hope 
you will now consent to marry the King my master." 

"Oh dear! no," said the Princess, "not until you have brought 
me some water from the Gloomy Cavern. 

"Not far from here there is a deep cave, the entrance to which 
is guarded by two dragons with fiery eyes, who will not allow any- 
one to pass them. When you get into the cavern you will find an 
immense hole, which you must go down, and it is full of toads and 
snakes; at the bottom of this hole there is another little cave, in 
which rises the Fountain of Health and Beauty. It is some of this 
water that I really must have: everything it touches becomes won- 
derful. The beautiful things will always remain beautiful, and the 
ugly things become lovely. If one is young one never grows old, 
and if one is old one becomes young. You see, Charming, I could 
not leave my kingdom without taking some of it with me." 

"Princess," said he, "you at least can never need this water, but 
I am an unhappy ambassador, whose death you desire. Where you 
send me I will go, though I know I shall never return." 

And, as the Princess Goldilocks showed no sign of relenting, he 
started with his little dog for the Gloomy Cavern. Everyone he 
met on the way said: 

"What a pity that a handsome young man should throw away 
his life so carelessly! He is going to the cavern alone, though if he 
had a hundred men with him he could not succeed. Why does the 
Princess ask impossibilities?" 

Charming said nothing, but he was very sad. When he was 
near the top of a hill he dismounted to let his horse graze, while 
Frisk amused himself by chasing flies. Charming knew he could 



158 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

not be far from the Gloomy Cavern, and on looking about him he 
saw a black hideous rock from which came a thick smoke, followed 
in a moment by one of the dragons with fire blazing from his mouth 
and eyes. His body was yellow and green, and his claws scarlet, 
and his tail was so long that it lay in a hundred coils. Frisk was 
so terrified at the sight of it that he did not know where to hide. 
Charming, quite determined to get the water or die, now drew his 
sword, and, taking the crystal flask which Pretty Goldilocks had 
given him to fill, said to Frisk: 

"I feel sure that I shall never come back from this expedition; 
when I am dead, go to the Princess and tell her that her errand has 
cost me my life. Then find the King my master, and relate all my 
adventures to him." 

As he spoke he heard a voice calling: "Charming, Charming!" 

"Who calls me?" said he; then he saw an owl sitting in a hollow 
tree, who said to him: 

"You saved my life when I was caught in the net, now I can 
repay you. Trust me with the flask, for I know all the ways of the 
Gloomy Cavern, and can fill it from the Fountain of Beauty." 
Charming was only too glad to give her the flask, and she flitted 
into the cavern quite unnoticed by the dragon, and after some 
time returned with the flask, filled to the very brim with sparkling 
water. Charming thanked her with all his heart, and joyfully 
hastened back to the town. 

He went straight to the palace and gave the flask to the Prin- 
cess, who had no further objection to make. So she thanked Charm- 
ing, and ordered that preparations should be made for her departure, 
and they soon set out together. The Princess found Charming 
such an agreeable companion that she sometimes said to him: 
"Why didn't we stay where we were? I could have made you 
king, and we should have been so happy!" 

But Charming only answered: 

"I could not have done anything that would have vexed my 
master so much, even for a kingdom, or to please you, though I 
think you are as beautiful as the sun." 

At last they reached the King's great city, and he came out to 
meet the Princess, bringing magnificent presents, and the marriage 
was celebrated with great rejoicings. But Goldilocks was so fond 
of Charming that she could not be happy unless he was near her, 
and she was always singing his praises. 

"If it hadn't been for Charming," she said to the King, "I should 
never have come here; you ought to be very much obliged to him, 
for he did the most impossible things and got me water from the 



THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 159 

Fountain of Beauty, so I can never grow old, and shall get prettier 
every year." 

Then Charming's enemies said to the King: 

"It is a wonder that you are not jealous, the Queen thinks there 
is nobody in the world like Charming. As if anybody you had 
sent could not have done just as much!" 

"It is quite true, now I come to think of it," said the King. 
"Let him be chained hand and foot, and thrown into the tower." 

So they took Charming, and as a reward for having served the 
King so faithfully he was shut up in the tower, where he only saw 
the jailer, who brought him a piece of black bread and a pitcher of 
water every day. 

However, little Frisk came to console him, and told him all the 
news. 

When Pretty Goldilocks heard what had happened she threw 
herself at the King's feet and begged him to set Charming free, but 
the more she cried, the more angry he was, and at last she saw that 
it was useless to say any more; but it made her very sad. Then 
the King took it into his head that perhaps he was not handsome 
enough to please the Princess Goldilocks, and he thought he would 
bathe his face with the water from the Fountain of Beauty, which 
was in the flask on a shelf in the Princess's room, where she had 
placed it that she might see it often. Now it happened that one of 
the Princess's ladies in chasing a spider had knocked the flask off 
the shelf and broken it, and every drop of the water had been spilt. 
Not knowing what to do, she had hastily swept away the pieces of 
crystal, and then remembered that in the King's room she had seen 
a flask of exactly the same shape, also filled with sparkling water. 
So, without saying a word, she fetched it and stood it upon the 
Queen's shelf. 

Now the water in this flask was what was used in the kingdom 
for getting rid of troublesome people. Instead of having their 
heads cut off in the usual way, their faces were bathed with the 
water, and they instantly fell asleep and never woke up any more. 
So, when the King, thinking to improve his beauty, took the flask 
and sprinkled the water upon his face, he fell asleep, and nobody 
could wake him. 

Little Frisk was the first to hear the news, and he ran to tell 
Charming, who sent him to beg the Princess not to forget the poor 
prisoner. All the palace was in confusion on account of the King's 
death, but tiny Frisk made his way through the crowd to the Prin- 
cess's side, and said : 

"Madam, do not forget poor Charming." 



160 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 

Then she remembered all he had done for her, and without 
saying a word to anyone went straight to the tower, and with her 
own hands took off Charming's chains. Then, putting a golden 
crown upon his head, and the royal mantle upon his shoulders, she 
said: 

"Come, faithful Charming, I make you king, and will take you 
for my husband." 

Charming, once more free and happy, fell at her feet and 
thanked her for her gracious words. 

Everybody was delighted that he should be king, and the 
wedding, which took place at once, was the prettiest that can be 
imagined, and Prince Charming and Princess Goldilocks lived hap- 
pily ever after. 1 

1 Madame d'Aulnoy. 




Goldilocks, putting a golden crown upon his head, and the royal 

mantle upon his shoulders, said, " Come, faithful Charming, 

I make you king, and will take you for my husband." 



THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 

DICK WHITTINGTON was a very little boy when his father and 
mother died; so little, indeed, that he never knew them, nor 
the place where he was born. He strolled about the country as 
ragged as a colt, till he met with a wagoner who was going to Lon- 
don, and who gave him leave to walk all the way by the side of 
his wagon without paying anything for his passage. This pleased 
little Whittington very much, as he wanted to see London sadly, 
for he had heard that the streets were paved with gold, and he was 
willing to get a bushel of it; but how great was his disappointment, 
poor boy! when he saw the streets covered with dirt instead of 
gold, and found himself in a strange place, without a friend, without 
food, and without money. 

Though the wagoner was so charitable as to let him walk up 
by the side of the wagon for nothing, he took care not to know him 
when he came to town, and the poor boy was, in a little time, so 
cold and hungry that he wished himself in a good kitchen and by 
a warm fire in the country. 

In this distress he asked charity of several people, and one of 
them bid him "Go to work for an idle rogue." "That I will," said 
Whittington, "with all my heart; I will work for you if you will 
let me." 

The man, who thought this savored of wit and impertinence 
(though the poor lad intended only to show his readiness to work), 
gave him a blow with a stick which broke his head so that the blood 
ran down. In this situation, and fainting for want of food, he 
laid himself down at the door of one Mr. Fitzwarren, a merchant, 
where the cook saw him, and, being an ill-natured hussey, ordered 
him to go about his business or she would scald him. At this time 
Mr. Fitzwarren came from the Exchange, and began also to scold 
at the poor boy, bidding him to go to work. 

Whittington answered that he should be glad to work if any- 
body would employ him, and that he should be able if he could 
get some victuals to eat, for he had had nothing for three days, 
and he was a poor country boy, and knew nobody, and nobody 
would employ him. 

He then endeavored to get up, but he was so very weak that 

161 



162 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 

he fell down again, which excited so much compassion in the mer- 
chant that he ordered the servants to take him in and give him 
some meat and drink, and let him help the cook to do any dirty 
work that she had to set him about. People are too apt to reproach 
those who beg with being idle, but give themselves no concern to 
put them in the way of getting business to do, or considering whether 
they are able to do it, which is not charity. 

But we return to Whittington, who would have lived happy in 
this worthy family had he not been bumped about by the cross 
cook, who must be always roasting and basting, or when the spit 
was idle employed her hands upon poor Whittington! At last Miss 
Alice, his master's daughter, was informed of it, and then she took 
compassion on the poor boy, and made the servants treat him kindly. 

Besides the crossness of the cook, Whittington had another 
difficulty to get over before he could be happy. He had, by order 
of his master, a flock-bed placed for him in a garret, where there 
was a number of rats and mice that often ran over the poor boy's 
nose and disturbed him in his sleep. After some time, however, 
a gentleman who came to his master's house gave Whittington a 
penny for brushing his shoes. This he put into his pocket, being 
determined to lay it out to the best advantage; and the next day, 
seeing a woman in the street with a cat under her arm, he ran up 
to know the price of it. The woman (as the cat was a good mouser) 
asked a deal of money for it, but on Whittington's telling her he 
had but a penny in the world, and that he wanted a cat sadly, she 
let him have it. 

This cat Whittington concealed in the garret, for fear she should 
be beat about by his mortal enemy the cook, and here she soon 
killed or frightened away the rats and mice, so that the poor boy 
could now sleep as sound as a top. 

Soon after this the merchant, who had a ship ready to sail, 
called for his servants, as his custom was, in order that each of 
them might venture something to try their luck; and whatever 
they sent was to pay neither freight nor custom, for he thought 
justly that God Almighty would bless him the more for his readiness 
to let the poor partake of his fortune. 

All the servants appeared but poor Whittington, who, having 
neither money nor goods, could not think of sending anything to 
try his luck; but his good friend Miss Alice, thinking his poverty 
kept him away, ordered him to be called. 

She then offered to lay down something for him, but the mer- 
chant told his daughter that would not do, it must be something 
of his own. Upon which poor Whittington said he had nothing but 



THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 163 

a cat which he bought for a penny that was given him. "Fetch thy 
cat, boy," said the merchant, "and send her." Whittington brought 
poor puss and delivered her to the captain, with tears in his eyes, 
for he said he should now be disturbed by the rats and mice as much 
as ever. All the company laughed at the adventure but Miss 
Alice, who pitied the poor boy, and gave him something to buy 
another cat. 

While puss was beating the billows at sea, poor Whittington 
was severely beaten at home by his tyrannical mistress the cook, 
who used him so cruelly, and made such game of him for sending 
his cat to sea, that at last the poor boy determined to run away 
from his place, and, having packed up the few things he had, he 
set out very early in the morning on All-Hallows day. He traveled 
as far as Holloway, and there sat down on a stone to consider what 
course he should take; but while he was thus ruminating, Bow bells, 
of which there were only six, began to ring; and he thought their 
sounds addressed him in this manner: 

"Turn again, Whittington, 
Thrice Lord Mayor of London." 

"Lord Mayor of London!" said he to himself, "what would not 
one endure to be Lord Mayor of London, and ride in such a fine 
coach? Well, I'll go back again, and bear all the pummelling and 
ill-usage of Cicely rather than miss the opportunity of being Lord 
Mayor!" So home he went, and happily got into the house and 
about his business before Mrs. Cicely made her appearance. 

We must now follow Miss Puss to the coast of Africa. How 
perilous are voyages at sea, how uncertain the winds and the waves, 
and how many accidents attend a naval life! 

The ship that had the cat on board was long beaten at sea, 
and at last, by contrary winds, driven on a part of the coast of 
Barbary which was inhabited by Moors unknown to the English. 
These people received our countrymen with civility, and therefore 
the captain, in order to trade with them, showed them the patterns 
of the goods he had on board, and sent some of them to the King of 
the country, who was so well pleased that he sent for the captain 
and the factor to come to his palace, which was about a mile from the 
sea. Here they were placed, according to the custom of the country, 
on rich carpets, flowered with gold and silver; and the King and 
Queen being seated at the upper end of the room, dinner was brought 
in, which consisted of many dishes; but no sooner were the dishes 
put down but an amazing number of rats and mice came from all 
quarters, and devoured all the meat in an instant. 



164 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 

The factor, in surprise, turned round to the nobles and asked if 
these vermin were not offensive. "Oh! yes," said they, "very 
offensive; and the King would give half his treasure to be freed of 
them, for they not only destroy his dinner, as you see, but they 
assault him in his chamber, and even in bed, so that he is obliged 
to be watched while he is sleeping, for fear of them." 

The factor jumped for joy; he remembered poor Whittington 
and his cat, and told the King he had a creature on board the ship 
that would despatch all these vermin immediately. The King's 
heart heaved so high at the joy which this news gave him that his 
turban dropped off his head. "Bring this creature to me," said he; 
"vermin are dreadful in a court, and if she will perform what you 
say I will load your ship with gold and jewels in exchange for her." 
The factor, who knew his business, took this opportunity to set 
forth the merits of Miss Puss. He told his Majesty that it would 
be inconvenient to part with her, as, when she was gone, the rats 
and mice might destroy the goods in the ship — but to oblige his 
Majesty he would fetch her. "Run, run," said the Queen; "I am 
impatient to see the dear creature." 

Away flew the factor, while another dinner was providing, and 
returned with the cat just as the rats and mice were devouring that 
also. He immediately put down Miss Puss, who killed a great 
number of them. 

The King rejoiced greatly to see his old enemies destroyed by 
so small a creature, and the Queen was highly pleased, and desired 
the cat might be brought near that she might look at her. Upon 
which the factor called "Pussy, pussy, pussy!" and she came to 
him. He then presented her to the Queen, who started back, and 
was afraid to touch a creature who had made such a havoc among 
the rats and mice; however, when the factor stroked the cat and 
called "Pussy, pussy!" the Queen also touched her and cried "Putty, 
putty!" for she had not learned English. 

He then put her down on the Queen's lap, where she, purring, 
played with her Majesty's hand, and then sang herself to sleep. 

The King having seen the exploits of Miss Puss, and being 
informed that her kittens would stock the whole country, bargained 
with the captain and factor for the whole ship's cargo, and then 
gave them ten times as much for the cat as all the rest amounted 
to. On which, taking leave of their Majesties and other great 
personages at court, they sailed with a fair wind for England, whither 
We must now attend them. 

The morn had scarcely dawned when Mr. Fitzwarren arose to 
count over the cash and settle the business for that day. He had 



THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 165 

just entered the counting-house, and seated himself at the desk, 
when somebody came, tap, tap, at the door. "Who's there?" said 
Mr. Fitzwarren. "A friend," answered the other. "What friend 
can come at this unseasonable time?" "A real friend is never 
unseasonable," answered the other. "I come to bring you good 
news of your ship Unicorn." The merchant bustled up in such 
a hurry that he forgot his gout; instantly opened the door, and 
who should be seen waiting but the captain and factor, with a cab- 
inet of jewels, and a bill of lading, for which the merchant lifted 
up his eyes and thanked heaven for sinding him such a prosperous 
voyage. Then they told him the adventures of the cat, and showed 
him the cabinet of jewels which they had brought for Mr. Whit- 
tington. Upon which he cried out with great earnestness, but not 
in the most poetical manner: 

"Go, send him in, and tell him of his fame, 
And call him Mr. Whittington by name." 

It is not our business to animadvert upon these lines; we are 
not critics, but historians. It is sufficient for us that they are the 
words of Mr. Fitzwarren; and though it is beside our purpose, and 
perhaps not in our power to prove him a good poet, we shall soon 
convince the reader that he was a good man, which was a much 
better character; for when some who were present told him that 
this treasure was too much for such a poor boy as Whittington, he 
said: "God forbid that I should deprive him of a penny; it is his 
own, and he shall have it to a farthing." He then ordered Mr. 
Whittington in, who was at this time cleaning the kitchen and 
would have excused himself from going into the counting-house, 
saying the room was swept and his shoes were dirty and full of 
hob-nails. The merchant, however, made him come in, and ordered 
a chair to be set for him. Upon which, thinking they intended 
to make sport of him, as had been too often the case in the kitchen, 
he besought his master not to mock a poor simple fellow, who intended 
them no harm, but let him go about his business. The merchant, 
taking him by the hand, said: "Indeed, Mr. Whittington, I am in 
earnest with you, and sent for you to congratulate you on your 
great success. Your cat has procured you more money than I am 
worth in the world, and may you long enjoy it and be happy!" 

At length, being shown the treasure, and convinced by them 
that all of it belonged to him, he fell upon his knees and thanked 
the Almighty for his providential care of such a poor and miserable 
creature. He then laid all the treasure at his master's feet, who 
refused to take any part of it, but told him he heartily rejoiced at 



166 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 

his prosperity, and hoped the wealth he had acquired would be a 
comfort to him, and would make him happy. He then applied to 
his mistress, and to his good friend Miss Alice, who refused to take 
any part of the money, but told him she heartily rejoiced at his 
good success, and wished him all imaginable felicity. He then 
gratified the captain, factor, and the ship's crew for the care they 
had taken of his cargo. He likewise distributed presents to all the 
servants in the house, not forgetting even his old enemy the cook, 
though she little deserved it. 

After this Mr. Fitzwarren advised Mr. Whittington to send for 
the necessary people and dress himself like a gentleman, and made 
him the offer of his house to five in till he could provide himself 
with a better. 

Now it came to pass when Mr. Whittington's face was washed, 
his hair curled, and he dressed in a rich suit of clothes, that he turned 
out a genteel young fellow; and, as wealth contributes much to 
give a man confidence, he in a little time dropped that sheepish 
behavior which was principally occasioned by a depression of spirits, 
and soon grew a sprightly and good companion, insomuch that Miss 
Alice, who had formerly pitied him, now fell in love with him. 

When her father perceived they had this good liking for each 
other he proposed a match between them, to which both parties 
cheerfully consented, and the Lord Mayor, Court of Aldermen, 
Sheriffs, the Company of Stationers, the Royal Academy of Arts, 
and a number of eminent merchants attended the ceremony, and 
were elegantly treated at an entertainment made for that purpose. 

History further relates that they lived very happy, had several 
children, and died at a good old age. Mr. Whittington served 
Sheriff of London and was three times Lord Mayor. In the last 
year of his mayoralty he entertained King Henry V and his Queen, 
after his conquest of France, upon which occasion the King, in 
consideration of Whittington's merit, said: "Never had prince such 
a subject"; which being told to Whittington at the table, he re- 
plied: "Never had subject such a king." His Majesty, out of respect 
to his good character, conferred the honor of knighthood on him 
soon after. 

Sir Richard many years before his death constantly fed a great 
number of poor citizens, built a church and a college to it, with a 
yearly allowance for poor scholars, and near it erected a hospital. 

He also built Newgate for criminals, and gave liberally to St. 
Bartholomew's Hospital and other public charities. 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

ONCE upon a time — in the days when the fairies lived — there 
was a king who had three daughters, who were all young, and 
clever, and beautiful; but the youngest of the three, who was called 
Miranda, was the prettiest and the most beloved. 

The King, her father, gave her more dresses and jewels in a 
month than he gave the others in a year; but she was so generous 
that she shared everything with her sisters, and they were all as 
happy and as fond of one another as they could be. 

Now, the King had some quarrelsome neighbors, who, tired of 
leaving him in peace, began to make war upon him so fiercely that 
he feared he would be altogether beaten if he did not make an 
effort to defend himself. So he collected a great army and set off 
to fight them, leaving the Princesses with their governess in a castle 
where news of the war were brought every day — sometimes that 
the King had taken a town, or won a battle, and, at last, that he 
had altogether overcome his enemies and chased them out of his 
kingdom, and was coming back to the castle as quickly as possible, 
to see his dear little Miranda whom he loved so much. 

The three Princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had 
had made on purpose for this great occasion, one green, one blue, 
and the third white; their jewels were the same colors. The eldest 
wore emeralds, the second turquoises, and the youngest diamonds, 
and thus adorned they went to meet the King, singing verses which 
they had composed about his victories. 

When he saw them all so beautiful and so gay he embraced 
them tenderly, but gave Miranda more kisses than either of the 
others. 

Presently a splendid banquet was served, and the King and his 
daughters sat down to it, and as he always thought that there was 
some special meaning in everything, he said to the eldest: 

"Tell me why you. have chosen a green dress." 

"Sire," she answered, "having heard of your victories I thought 
that green would signify my joy and the hope of your speedy re- 
turn." 

"That is a very good answer," said the King; "and you, my 
daughter," he continued, "why did you take a blue dress?" 

167 



168 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

"Sire," said the Princess, "to show that we constantly hoped 
for your success, and that the sight of you is as welcome to me as 
the sky with its most beautiful stars." 

"Why," said the King, "your wise answers astonish me; and 
you, Miranda. What made you dress yourself all in white?" 

"Because, sire," she answered, "white suits me better than any- 
thing else." 

"What!" said the King angrily, "was that all you thought of, 
vain child?" 

"I thought you would be pleased with me," said the Princess; 
"that was all." 

The King, who loved her, was satisfied with this, and even 
pretended to be pleased that she had not told him all her reasons at 
first. 

"And now," said he, "as I have supped well, and it is not time 
yet to go to bed, tell me what you dreamed last night." 

The eldest said she had dreamed that he brought her a dress, 
and the precious stones and gold embroidery on it were brighter 
than the sun. 

The dream of the second was that the King had brought her a 
spinning wheel and a distaff, that she might spin him some shirts. 

But the youngest said: "I dreamed that my second sister was to 
be married, and on her wedding-day, you, father, held a golden 
ewer and said: "Come, Miranda, and I will hold the water that you 
may dip your hands in it.' " 

The King was very angry indeed when he heard this dream, 
and frowned horribly; indeed, he made such an ugly face that every- 
one knew how angry he was, and he got up and went off to bed 
in a great hurry; but he could not forget his daughter's dream. 
"Does the proud girl wish to make me her slave?" he said to him- 
self. "I am not surprised at her choosing to dress herself in white 
satin without a thought of me. She does not think me worthy of 
her consideration! But I will soon put an end to her pretensions!" 

He rose in a fury, and although it was not yet daylight, he sent 
for the Captain of his Bodyguard, and said to ham: 

"You have heard the Princess Miranda's dream? I consider 
that it means strange things against me, therefore I order you to 
take her away into the forest and kill her, and, that I may be sure 
it is done, you must bring me her heart and her tongue. If you 
attempt to deceive me you shall be put to death !" 

The Captain of the Guard was very much astonished when he 
heard this barbarous order, but he did not dare to contradict the 
King for fear of making him still more angry, or causing him to 




The three princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had 
on purpose for this great occasion. 



made 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 169 

send someone else, so he answered that he would fetch the Princess 
and do as the King had said. When he went to her room they 
would hardly let him in, it was so early, but he said that the King 
had sent for Miranda, and she got up quickly and came out; a little 
black girl called Patypata held up her train, and her pet monkey 
and her little dog ran after her. The monkey was called Grabu- 
geon, and the little dog Tintin. 

The Captain of the Guard begged Miranda to come down into 
the garden where the King was enjoying the fresh air, and when 
they got there, he pretended to search for him, but as he was not 
to be found, he said: 

"No doubt his Majesty has strolled into the forest," and he 
opened the little door that led to it and they went through. 

By this time the daylight had begun to appear, and the Princess, 
looking at her conductor, saw that he had tears in his eyes and 
seemed too sad to speak. 

"What is the matter?" she said in the kindest way. "You 
seem very sorrowful." 

"Alas! Princess," he answered, "who would not be sorrowful 
who was ordered to do such a terrible thing as I am? The King 
has commanded me to kill you here, and carry your heart and your 
tongue to him, and if I disobey I shall lose my life." 

The poor Princess was terrified, she grew very pale and began 
to cry softly. 

Looking up at the Captain of the Guard with her beautiful eyes, 
she said gently: 

"Will you really have the heart to kill me? I have never done 
you any harm, and have always spoken well of you to the King. 
If I had deserved my father's anger I would suffer without a mur- 
mur, but, alas! he is unjust to complain of me, when I have always 
treated him with love and respect." 

"Fear nothing, Princess," said the Captain of the Guard. "I 
would far rather die myself than hurt you; but even if I am killed 
you will not be safe: we must find some way of making the King 
believe that you are dead." 

"What can we do?" said Miranda; "unless you take him my 
heart and my tongue he will never believe you." 

The Princess and the Captain of the Guard were talking so 
earnestly that they did not think of Patypata, but she had over- 
heard all they said, and now came and threw herself at Miranda's 
feet. 

"Madam," she said, "I offer you my life; let me be killed, I 
shall be only too happy to die for such a kind mistress." 



170 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

"Why, Patypata," cried the Princess, kissing her, "that would 
never do; your life is as precious to me as my own, especially after 
such a proof of your affection as you have just given me." 

"You are right, Princess," said Grabugeon, coming forward, "to 
love such a faithful slave as Patypata; she is of more use to you than 
I am, I offer you my tongue and my heart most willingly, especially 
as I wish to make a great name for myself in Goblin Land." 

"No, no, my little Grabugeon," replied Miranda; "I cannot bear 
the thought of taking your life." 

"Such a good little dog as I am," cried Tintin, "could not think 
of letting either of you die for his mistress. If anyone is to die for 
her it must be me." 

And then began a great dispute between Patypata, Grabugeon, 
and Tintin, and they came to high words, until at last Grabugeon, 
who was quicker than the others, ran up to the very top of the 
nearest tree, and let herself fall, head first, to the ground, and there 
she lay — quite dead! 

The Princess was very sorry, but as Grabugeon was really dead, 
she allowed the Captain of the Guard to take her tongue; but, alas! 
it was such a little one — not bigger than the Princess's thumb — that 
they decided sorrowfully that it was of no use at all: the King would 
not have been taken in by it for a moment! 

"Alas! my little monkey," cried the Princess, "I have lost you, 
and yet I am no better off than I was before." 

"The honor of saving your life is to be mine," interrupted 
Patypata, and, before they could prevent her, she had picked up a 
knife and cut her head off in an instant. 

But when the Captain of the Guard would have taken her 
tongue it turned out to be quite black, so that would not have 
deceived the King either. 

"Am I not unlucky?" cried the poor Princess; "I lose every- 
thing I love, and am none the better for it." 

"If you had accepted my offer," said Tintin, "you would only 
have had me to regret, and I should have had all your gratitude." 

Miranda kissed her little dog, crying so bitterly, that at last she 
could bear it no longer, and turned away into the forest. When she 
looked back the Captain of the Guard was gone, and she was alone, 
except for Patypata, Grabugeon, and Tintin, who lay upon the 
ground. She could not leave the place until she had buried them 
in a pretty little mossy grave at the foot of a tree, and she wrote 
their names upon the bark of the tree, and how they had all died 
to save her life. And then she began to think where she could go 
for safety — for this forest was so close to her father's castle that she 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 171 

might be seen and recognized by the first passer-by, and, besides 
that, it was full of lions and wolves, who would have snapped up a 
princess just as soon as a stray chicken. So she began to walk as 
fast as she could, but the forest was so large and the sun was so 
hot that she nearly died of heat and terror and fatigue; look which 
way she would there seemed to be no end to the forest, and she 
was so frightened that she fancied every minute that she heard the 
King running after her to kill her. You may imagine how miser- 
able she was, and how she cried as she went on, not knowing which 
path to follow, and with the thorny bushes scratching her dreadfully 
and tearing her pretty frock to pieces. 

At last she heard the bleating of a sheep, and said to herself: 

"No doubt there are shepherds here with their flocks; they will 
show me the way to some village where I can live disguised as a 
peasant girl. Alas! it is not always kings and princes who are the 
happiest people in the world. Who could have believed that I 
should ever be obliged/to run away and hide because the King, for 
no reason at all, wishes to kill me?" 

So saying she advanced toward the place where she heard the 
bleating, but what was her surprise when, in a lovely little glade 
quite surrounded by trees, she saw a large sheep; its wool was as 
white as snow, and its horns shone like gold; it had a garland of 
flowers round its neck, and strings of great pearls about its legs, and 
a collar of diamonds; it lay upon a bank of orange-flowers, under a 
canopy of cloth of gold which protected it from the heat of the sun. 
Nearly a hundred other sheep were scattered about, not eating the 
grass, but some drinking coffee, lemonade, or sherbet, others eating 
ices, strawberries and cream, or sweetmeats, while others, again, 
were playing games. Many of them wore golden collars with jewels, 
flowers, and ribbons. 

Miranda stopped short in amazement at this unexpected sight, 
and was looking in all directions for the shepherd of this surprising 
flock, when the beautiful sheep came bounding toward her. 

"Approach, lovely Princess," he cried; "have no fear of such 
gentle and peaceable animals as we are." 

"What a marvel!" cried the Princess, starting back a little. 
"Here is a sheep that can talk." 

"Your monkey and your dog could talk, madam," said he; "are 
you more astonished at us than at them?" 

"A fairy gave them the power to speak," replied Miranda. "So 
I was used to them." 

"Perhaps the same thing has happened to us," he said, smiling 
sheepishly. "But, Princess, what can have led you here?" 



172 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

"A thousand misfortunes, Sir Sheep," she answered. "I am the 
unhappiest princess in the world, and I am seeking a shelter against 
my father's anger." 

"Come with me, madam," said the Sheep; "I offer you a hiding- 
place which you only will know of, and where you will be mistress 
of everything you see." 

"I really cannot follow you," said Miranda, "for I am too tired 
to walk another step." 

The Sheep with the golden horns ordered that his chariot should 
be fetched, and a moment after appeared six goats, harnessed to a 
pumpkin, which was so big that two people could quite well sit in 
it, and was all lined with cushions of velvet and down. The Princess 
stepped into it, much amused at such a new kind of carriage, the 
King of the Sheep took his place beside her, and the goats ran away 
with them at full speed, and only stopped when they reached a 
cavern, the entrance to which was blocked by a great stone. This 
the King touched with his foot, and immediately it fell down, and 
he invited the Princess to enter without fear. Now, if she had 
not been so alarmed by everything that had happened, nothing 
could have induced her to go into this frightful cave, but she was 
so afraid of what might be behind her that she would have thrown 
herself even down a well at this moment. So, without hesitation, 
she followed the Sheep, who went before her, down, down, down, 
until she thought they must come out at the other side of the world 
— indeed, she was not sure that he wasn't leading her into Fairy- 
land. At last she saw before her a great plain, quite covered with 
all sorts of flowers, the scent of which seemed to her nicer than 
anything she had ever smelled before; a broad river of orange-flower 
water flowed round it and fountains of wine of every kind ran in 
all directions and made the prettiest little cascades and brooks. 
The plain was covered with the strangest trees, there were whole 
avenues where partridges, ready roasted, hung from every branch, 
or, if you preferred pheasants, quails, turkeys, or rabbits, you had 
only to turn to the right hand or to the left and you were sure to 
find them. In places the air was darkened by showers of lobster- 
patties, white puddings, sausages, tarts, and all sorts of sweetmeats, 
or with pieces of gold and silver, diamonds and pearls. This un- 
usual kind of rain, and the pleasantness of the whole place, would, 
no doubt, have attracted numbers of people to it, if the King of 
the Sheep had been of a more sociable disposition, but from all 
accounts it is evident that he was as grave as a judge. 

As it was quite the nicest time of the year when Miranda arrived 
in this delightful land the only palace she saw was a long row of 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 173 

orange trees, jasmines, honeysuckles, and musk-roses, and their 
interlacing branches made the prettiest rooms possible, which were 
hung with gold and silver gauze, and had great mirrors and candle- 
sticks, and most beautiful pictures. The Wonderful Sheep begged 
that the Princess would consider herself queen over all that she 
saw, and assured her that, though for some years he had been very 
sad and in great trouble, she had it in her power to make him forget 
all his grief. 

"You are so kind and generous, noble Sheep," said the Princess, 
"that I cannot thank you enough, but I must confess that all I see 
here seems to me so extraordinary that I don't know what to think 
of it." 

As she spoke a band of lovely fairies came up and offered her 
amber baskets full of fruit, but when she held out her hands to 
them they glided away, and she could feel nothing when she tried 
to touch them. 

"Oh!" she cried, "what can they be? Whom am I with?" and 
she began to cry. 

At this instant the King of the Sheep came back to her, and 
was so distracted to find her in tears that he could have torn his 
wool. 

"What is the matter, lovely Princess?" he cried. "Has anyone 
failed to treat you with due respect?" 

"Oh! no," said Miranda; "only I am not used to living with' 
sprites and with sheep that talk, and everything here frightens me. 
It was very kind of you to bring me to this place, but I shall be 
even more grateful to you if you will take me up into the world 
again." 

"Do not be afraid," said the Wonderful Sheep; "I entreat you to 
have patience, and listen to the story of my misfortunes. I was 
once a king, and my kingdom was the most splendid in the world. 
My subjects loved me, my neighbors envied and feared me. I was 
respected by everyone, and it was said that no king ever deserved 
it more. 

"I was very fond of hunting, and one day, while chasing a stag, 
I left my attendants far behind; suddenly I saw the animal leap 
into a pool of water, and I rashly urged my horse to follow it, but 
before we had gone many steps I felt an extraordinary heat, instead 
of the coolness of the water; the pond dried up, a great gulf opened 
before me, out of which flames of fire shot up, and I fell helplessly 
to the bottom of a precipice. 

"I gave myself up for lost, but presently a voice said: 'Ungrate- 
ful Prince, even this fire is hardly enough to warm your cold heart!' 



174 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

" 'Who complains of my coldness in this dismal place?' I 
cried. 

" 'An unhappy being who loves you hopelessly,' replied the 
voice, and at the same moment the flames began to flicker and cease 
to burn, and I saw a fairy, whom I had known as long as I could 
remember, and whose ugliness had always horrified me. She was 
leaning upon the arm of a most beautiful young girl, who wore 
chains of gold on her wrists and was evidently her slave. 

" 'Why, Ragotte,' I said, for that was the fairy's name, 
'what is the meaning of all this? Is it by your orders that I am 
here?' 

" 'And whose fault is it,' she answered, 'that you have never 
understood me until now? Must a powerful fairy like myself con- 
descend to explain her doings to you who are no better than an ant 
by comparison, though you think yourself a great king?' 

" 'Call me what you like,' I said impatiently; 'but what is it 
that you want — my crown, or my cities, or my treasures?' 

" 'Treasures!' said the fairy, disdainfully. 'If I chose I could 
make any one of my scullions richer and more powerful than you. 
I do not want your treasures, but,' she added softly, 'if you will give 
me your heart — if you will marry me — I will add twenty kingdoms to 
the one you have already; you shall have a hundred castles full of 
gold and five hundred full of silver, and, in short, anything you like 
to ask me for.' 

" 'Madam Ragotte,' said I, 'when one is at the bottom of a pit 
where one has fully expected to be roasted alive, it is impossible to 
think of asking such a charming person as you are to marry one! 
I beg that you will set me at liberty, and then I shall hope to answer" 
you fittingly.' 

" 'Ah!' said she, 'if you really loved me you would not care 
where you were — a cave, a wood, a fox-hole, a desert, would please 
you equally well. Do not think that you can deceive me; you 
fancy you are going to escape, but I assure you that you are going 
to stay here, and the first thing I shall give you to do will be to 
keep my sheep — they are very good company and speak quite as 
well as you do.' 

"As she spoke she advanced, and led me to this plain where we 
now stand, and showed me her flock, but I paid little attention to 
it or to her. 

"To tell the truth, I was so lost in admiration of her beautiful 
slave that I forgot everything else, and the cruel Ragotte, perceiving 
this, turned upon her so furious and terrible a look that she fell 
lifeless to the ground. 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 175 

"At this dreadful sight I drew my sword and rushed at Ragotte, 
and should certainly have cut off her head had she not by her magic 
arts chained me to the spot on which I stood; all my efforts to move 
were useless, and at last, when I threw myself down on the ground 
in despair, she said to me, with a scornful smile : 

" 'I intend to make you feel my power. It seems that you are 
a lion at present, I mean you to be a sheep.' 

"So saying, she touched me with her wand, and I became what 
you see. I did not lose the power of speech, or of feeling the misery 
of my present state. 

" 'For five years,' she said, 'you shall be a sheep, and lord of 
this pleasant land, while I, no longer able to see your face, which 
I loved so much, shall be better able to hate you as you deserve to 
be hated.' 

"She disappeared as she finished speaking, and if I had not been 
too unhappy to care about anything I should have been glad that 
she was gone. 

"The talking sheep received me as their king, and told me that 
they, too, were unfortunate princes who had, in different ways, 
offended the revengeful fairy, and had been added to her flock for 
a certain number of years; some more, some less. From time to 
time, indeed, one regains his own proper form and goes back again 
to his place in the upper world; but the other beings whom you 
saw are the rivals or the enemies of Ragotte, whom she has im- 
prisoned for a hundred years or so; though even they will go back 
at last. The young slave of whom I told you about is one of these; 
I have seen her often, and it has been a great pleasure to me. She 
never speaks to me, and if I were nearer to her I know I should 
find her only a shadow, which would be very annoying. However, 
I noticed that one of my companions in misfortune was also very 
attentive to this little sprite, and I found out that he had been her 
lover, whom the cruel Ragotte had taken away from her long before; 
since then I have cared for, and thought of, nothing but how I 
might regain my freedom. I have often been in the forest; that 
is where I have seen you, lovely Princess, sometimes driving your 
chariot, which you did with all the grace and skill in the world; 
sometimes riding to the chase on so spirited a horse that it seemed 
as if no one but yourself could have managed it, and sometimes 
running races on the plain with the Princesses of your Court — 
running so lightly that it was you always who won the prize. Oh! 
Princess, I have loved you so long, and yet how dare I tell you of 
my love! what hope can there be for an unhappy sheep like myself?" 

Miranda was so surprised and confused by all that she had 



176 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

heard that she hardly knew what answer to give to the King of the 
Sheep, but she managed to make some kind of little speech, which 
certainly did not forbid him to hope, and said that she should not 
be afraid of the shadows now she knew that they would some day 
come to life again. "Alas!" she continued, "if my poor Patypata, my 
dear Grabugeon, and pretty little Tintin, who all died for my sake, 
were equally well off, I should have nothing left to wish for here!" 

Prisoner though he was, the King of the Sheep had still some 
powers and privileges. 

"Go," said he to his Master of the Horse, "go and seek the 
shadows of the little black girl, the monkey, and the dog: they will 
amuse our Princess." 

And an instant afterward Miranda saw them coming toward 
her, and their presence gave her the greatest pleasure, though they 
did not come near enough for her to touch them. 

The King of the Sheep was so kind and amusing, and loved 
Miranda so dearly, that at last she began to love him too. Such a 
handsome sheep, who was so polite and considerate, could hardly 
fail to please, especially if one knew that he was really a king, and 
that his strange imprisonment would soon come to an end. So 
the Princess's days passed very gaily while she waited for the happy 
time to come. The King of the Sheep, with the help of all the 
flock, got up balls, concerts, and hunting parties, and even the 
shadows joined in all the fun, and came, making believe to be their 
own real selves. 

One evening, when the couriers arrived (for the King sent most 
carefully for news — and they always brought the very best kinds), 
it was announced that the sister of the Princess Miranda was going 
to be married to a great Prince, and that nothing could be more 
splendid than all the preparations for the wedding. 

"Ah!" cried the young Princess, "how unlucky I am to miss the 
sight of so many pretty things! Here am I imprisoned under the 
earth, with no company but sheep and shadows, while my sister is 
to be adorned like a queen and surrounded by all who love and 
admire her, and everyone but myself can go to wish her joy!" 

"Why do you complain, Princess?" said the King of the Sheep. 
"Did I say that you were not to go to the wedding? Set out as 
soon as you please; only promise me that you will come back, for 
I love you too much to be able to live without you." 

Miranda was very grateful to him, and promised faithfully that 
nothing in the world should keep her from coming back. The King 
caused an escort suitable to her rank to be got ready for her, and 
she dressed herself spendidly, not forgetting anything that could 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 177 

make her more beautiful. Her chariot was of mother-of-pearl, 
drawn by six dun-colored griffins just brought from the other side 
of the world, and she was attended by a number of guards in splendid 
uniforms, who were all at least eight feet high and had come from 
far and near to ride in the Princess's train. 

Miranda reached her father's palace just as the wedding cere- 
mony began, and everyone, as soon as she came in, was struck with 
surprise at her beauty and the splendor of her jewels. She heard 
exclamations of admiration on all sides; and the King her father 
looked at her so attentively that she was afraid he must recognize 
her; but he was so sure that she was dead that the idea never 
occurred to him. 

However, the fear of not getting away made her leave before 
the marriage was over. She went out hastily, leaving behind her 
a little coral casket set with emeralds. On it was written in 
diamond letters: "Jewels for the Bride," and when they opened it, 
which they did as soon as it was found, there seemed to be no end 
to the pretty things it contained. The King, who had hoped to 
join the unknown Princess and find out who she was, was dread- 
fully disappointed when she disappeared so suddenly, and gave 
orders that if she ever came again the doors were to be shut that 
she might not get away so easily. Short as Miranda's absence had 
been it had seemed like a hundred years to the King of the Sheep. 
He was waiting for her by a fountain in the thickest part of the 
forest, and the ground was strewn with splendid presents which he 
had prepared for her to show his joy and gratitude at her coming 
back. 

As soon as she was in sight he rushed to meet her, leaping and 
bounding like a real sheep. He caressed her tenderly, throwing 
himself at her feet and kissing her hands, and told her how uneasy 
he had been in her absence, and how impatient for her return, with 
an eloquence which charmed her. 

After some time came the news that the King's second daughter 
was going to be married. When Miranda heard it she begged the 
King of the Sheep to allow her to go and see the wedding as before. 
This request made him feel very sad, as if some misfortune must 
surely come of it, but his love for the Princess being stronger than 
anything else he did not like to refuse her. 

"You wish to leave me, Princess," said he; "it is my un- 
happy fate — you are not to blame. I consent to your going, but, 
believe me, I can give you no stronger proof of my love than by 
so doing." 

The Princess assured him that she would only stay a very short 



178 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 

time, as she had done before, and begged him not to be uneasy, as 
she would be quite as much grieved if anything detained her as he 
could possibly be. 

So, with the same escort, she set out, and reached the palace as 
the marriage ceremony began. Everybody was delighted to see her; 
she was so pretty that they thought she must be some fairy 
princess, and the Princes who were there could not take their eyes 
off her. 

The King was more glad than anyone else that she had come 
again, and gave orders that the doors should all be shut and bolted 
that very minute. When the wedding was all but over the Princess 
got up quickly, hoping to slip away unnoticed among the crowd, 
but, to her great dismay, she found every door fastened. 

She felt more at ease when the King came up to her, and with 
the greatest respect begged her not to run away so soon, but at 
least to honor him by staying for the splendid feast which was 
prepared for the Princes and Princesses. He led her into a mag- 
nificent hall, where all the Court was assembled, and himself taking 
up the golden bowl full of water, he offered it to her that she might 
dip her pretty fingers into it. 

At this the Princess could no longer contain herself; throwing 
herself at the King's feet, she cried out: 

"My dream has come true after all — you have offered me water 
to wash my hands on my sister's wedding day, and it has not vexed 
you to do it." 

The King recognized her at once — indeed, he had already thought 
several times how much like his poor little Miranda she was. 

"Oh! my dear daughter," he cried, kissing her, "can you ever 
forget my cruelty? I ordered you to be put to death because I 
thought your dream portended the loss of my crown. And so it 
did," he added, "for now your sisters are both married and have 
kingdoms of their own — and mine shall be for you." So saying he 
put his crown on the Princess's head and cried: 

"Long live Queen Miranda!" 

All the Court cried: "Long live Queen Miranda!" after him, and 
the young Queen's, two sisters came running up, and threw their 
arms round her neck, and kissed her a thousand times, and then 
there was such a laughing and crying, talking and kissing, all at 
once, and Miranda thanked her father, and began to ask after 
everyone — particularly the Captain of the Guard, to whom she owed 
so much; but, to her great sorrow, she heard that he was dead. 
Presently they sat down to the banquet, and the King asked 
Miranda to tell them all that had happened to her since the terrible 



THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 179 

morning when he had sent the Captain of the Guard to fetch her. 
This she did with so much spirit that all the guests listened with 
breathless interest. But while she was thus enjoying herself with 
the King and her sisters, the Bang of the Sheep was waiting im- 
patiently for the time of her return, and when it came and went, 
and no Princess appeared, his anxiety became so great that he 
could bear it no longer. 

"She is not coming back any more," he cried. "My miserable 
sheep's face displeases her, and without Miranda what is left to 
me, wretched creature that I am! Oh! cruel Ragotte; my punish- 
ment is complete." 

For a long time he bewailed his sad fate like this, and then, 
seeing that it was growing dark, and that still there was no sign of 
the Princess, he set out as fast as he could in the direction of the 
town. When he reached the palace he asked for Miranda, but by 
this time everyone had heard the story of her adventures, and did 
not want her to go back again to the King of the Sheep, so they 
refused sternly to let him see her. In vain he begged and prayed 
them to let him in; though his entreaties might have melted hearts 
of stone they did not move the guards of the palace, and at last, 
quite broken-hearted, he fell dead at their feet. 

In the meantime the King, who had not the least idea of the 
sad thing that was happening outside the gate of his palace, pro- 
posed to Miranda that she should be driven in her chariot all round 
the town, which was to be illuminated with thousands and thou- 
sands of torches, placed in windows and balconies, and in all the 
grand squares. But what a sight met her eyes at the very entrance 
of the palace! There lay her dear, kind sheep, silent and motion- 
less, upon the pavement! 

She threw herself out of the chariot and ran to him, crying 
bitterly, for she realized that her broken promise had cost him his 
life, and for a long, long time she was so unhappy that they thought 
she would have died too. 

So you see that even a princess is not always happy — especially 
if she forgets to keep her word; and the greatest misfortunes often 
happen to people just as they think they have obtained their 
heart's desires! 1 

1 Madame d'Aulnoy. 



LITTLE THUMB 

THERE was, once upon a time, a man and his wife, fagot-makers 
by trade, who had several children, all boys. The eldest was but 
ten years old, and the youngest only seven. 

They were very poor, and their seven children incommoded 
them greatly, because not one of them was able to earn his bread. 
That which gave them yet more uneasiness was that the youngest 
was of a very puny constitution, and scarce ever spoke a word, 
which made them take that for stupidity which was a sign of good 
sense. He was very little, and when born 1 * no bigger than one's 
thumb, which made him be called Little Thumb. 

The poor child bore the blame of whatsoever was done amiss 
in the house, and, guilty or not, was always in the wrong; he 
was, notwithstanding, more cunning and had a far greater share of 
wisdom than all his brothers put together ; and, if he spake little, he 
heard and thought the more. 

There happened now to come a very bad year, and the famine 
was so great that these poor people resolved to rid themselves of 
their children. One evening, when they were all in bed and the 
fagot-maker was sitting with his wife at the fire, he said to her, 
with his heart ready to burst with grief: 

"Thou seest plainly that we are not able to keep our children, 
and I cannot see them starve to death before my face; I am resolved 
to lose them in the wood to-morrow, which may very easily be done; 
for, while they are busy in tying up fagots, we may run away, and 
leave them, without their taking any notice." 

"Ah!" cried his wife; "and canst thou thyself have the heart 
to take thy children out along with thee on purpose to lose them?" 

In vain did her husband represent to her their extreme poverty: 
she would not consent to it; she was indeed poor, but she was their 
mother. However, having considered what a grief it would be to 
her to see them perish with hunger, she at last consented, and went 
to bed all in tears. 

Little Thumb heard every word that had been spoken; for 
observing, as he lay in his bed, that they were talking very busily, 
he got up softly, and hid himself under his father's stool, that he 
might hear what they said without being seen. He went to bed 

180 



LITTLE THUMB 181 

again, but did not sleep a wink all the rest of the night, thinking 
on what he had to do. He got up early in the morning, and went 
to the river-side, where he filled his pockets full of small white 
pebbles, and then returned home. 

They all went abroad, but Little Thumb never told his brothers 
one syllable of what he knew. They went into a very thick forest, 
where they could not see one another at ten paces distance. The 
fagot-maker began to cut wood, and the children to gather up the 
sticks to make fagots. Their father and mother, seeing them busy 
at their work, got away from them insensibly, and ran away from 
them all at once, along a by-way through the winding bushes. 

When the children saw they were left alone, they began to cry 
as loud as they could. Little Thumb let them cry on, knowing 
very well how to get home again, for, as he came, he took care to 
drop all along the way the little white pebbles he had in his pockets. 
Then he said to them: 

"Be not afraid, brothers; father and mother have left us here, 
but I will lead you home again, only follow me." 

They did so, and he brought them home by the very same way 
they came into the forest. They dared not go in, but sat them- 
selves down at the door, listening to what their father and mother 
were saying. 

The very moment the fagot-maker and his wife reached home 
the lord of the manor sent them ten crowns, which he had owed 
them a long while, and which they never expected. This gave them 
new life, for the poor people were almost famished. The fagot-maker 
sent his wife immediately to the butcher's. As it was a long while 
since they had eaten a bit, she bought thrice as much meat as 
would sup two people. When they had eaten, the woman said : 

"Alas! where are now our poor children? they would make a 
good feast of what we have left here; but it was you, William, who 
had a mind to lose them: I told you we should repent of it. What 
are they now doing in the forest? Alas! dear God, the wolves have 
perhaps already eaten them up: thou art very inhuman thus to have 
lost thy children." 

The fagot-maker grew at last quite out of patience, for she 
repeated it above twenty times, that they should repent of it, and 
that she was in the right of it for so saying. He threatened to beat 
her if she did not hold her tongue. It was not that the fagot-maker 
was not, perhaps, more vexed than his wife, but that she teased 
him, and that he was of the humor of a great many others, who love 
wives to speak well, but think those very importunate who are 
continually doing so. She was half-drowned in tears, crying out: 



182 LITTLE THUMB 

"Alas! where are now my children, my poor children?" 

She spake this so very loud that the children, who were at the 
gate, began to cry out all together: 

"Here we are! Here we are!" 

She ran immediately to open the door, and said, hugging them: 

"I am glad to see you, my dear children; you are very hungry 
and weary; and my poor Peter, thou art, horribly bemired; come in 
and let me clean thee." 

Now, you must know that Peter was her eldest son, whom she 
loved above all the rest, because he was somewhat carroty, as she 
herself was. They sat down to supper, and ate with such a good 
appetite as pleased both father and mother, whom they acquainted 
how frightened they were in the forest, speaking almost always all 
together. The good folks were extremely glad to see their children 
once more at home, and this joy continued while the ten crowns 
lasted; but, when the money was all gone, they fell again into their 
former uneasiness, and resolved to lose them again; and, that they 
might be the surer of doing it, to carry them to a much greater 
distance than before. 

They could not talk of this so secretly but they were over- 
heard by Little Thumb, who made account to get out of this dif- 
ficulty as well as the former; but, though he got up very early 
in the morning to go and pick up some little pebbles, he was dis- 
appointed, for he found the house-door double-locked, and was at 
a stand what to do. When their father had given each of them a 
piece of bread for their breakfast, Little Thumb fancied he might 
make use of this instead of the pebbles by throwing it in little bits 
all along the way they should pass; and so he put the bread in his 
pocket. 

Their father and mother brought them into the thickest and 
most obscure part of the forest, when, stealing away into a by-path, 
they there left them. Little Thumb was not very uneasy at it, for 
he thought he could easily find the way again by means of his bread, 
which he had scattered all along as he came; but he was very much 
surprised when he could not find so much as one crumb: the birds 
had come and had eaten it up, every bit. They were now in great 
affliction, for the farther they went the more they were out of their 
way, and were more and more bewildered in the forest. 

Night now came on, and there arose a terribly high wind, which 
made them dreadfully afraid. They fancied they heard on every 
side of them the howling of wolves coming to eat them up. They 
scarce dared to speak or turn their heads. After this, it rained 
very hard, which wetted them to the skin; their feet slipped at 



LITTLE THUMB 183 

every step they took, and they fell into the mire, whence they got 
up in a very dirty pickle; their hands were quite benumbed. 

Little Thumb climbed up to the top of a tree, to see if he could 
discover anything; and having turned his head about on every side, he 
saw at last a glimmering light, like that of a candle, but a long way 
from the forest. He came down, and, when upon the ground, he could 
see it no more, which grieved him sadly. However, having walked 
for some time with his brothers toward that side on which he had 
seen the light, he perceived it again as he came out of the wood. 

They came at last to the house where this candle was, not 
without an abundance of fear: for very often they lost sight of it. 
which happened every time they came into a bottom. They knocked 
at the door, and a good woman came and opened it; she asked them 
what they would have. 

Little Thumb told her they were poor children who had been 
lost in the forest, and desired to lodge there for God's sake. 

The woman, seeing them so very pretty, began to weep, and 
said to them: 

"Alas! poor babies; whither are ye come? Do ye know that 
this house belongs to a cruel ogre who eats up little children?" 

"Ah! dear madam," answered Little Thumb (who trembled 
every joint of him, as well as his brothers), "what shall we do? To 
be sure the wolves of the forest will devour us to-night if you refuse 
us to he here; and so we would rather the gentleman should eat us; 
and perhaps he may take pity upon us, especially if you please to 
beg it of him." 

The Ogre's wife, who believed she could conceal them from her 
husband till morning, let them come in, and brought them to warm 
themselves at a very good fire; for there was a whole sheep upon 
the spit, roasting for the Ogre's supper. 

As they began to be a little warm they heard three or four great 
raps at the door; this was the Ogre, who had come home. Upon 
this she hid them under the bed and went to open the door. The 
Ogre presently asked if supper was ready and the wine drawn, and 
then sat himself down to table. The sheep was as yet all raw and 
bloody; but he liked it the better for that. He sniffed about to 
the right and left, saying: 

"I smell fresh meat." 

"What you smell so," said his wife, "must be the calf which I 
have just now killed and flayed." 

"I smell fresh meat, I tell thee once more," replied the Ogre, 
looking crossly at his wife; "and there is something here which I 
do not understand." 



184 LITTLE THUMB 

As he spoke these words he got up from the table and went 
directly to the bed. 

"Ah, ah!" said he; "I see then how thou wouldst cheat me, 
thou cursed woman; I know not why I do not eat thee up too, but 
it is well for thee that thou art a tough old carrion. Here is good 
game, which comes very quickly to entertain three ogres of my 
acquaintance who are to pay me a visit in a day or two." 

With that he dragged them out from under the bed one by 
one. The poor children fell upon their knees, and begged his pardon; 
but they had to do with one of the most cruel ogres in the world, 
who, far from having any pity on them, had already devoured 
them with his eyes, and told his wife they would be delicate eating 
when tossed up with good savory sauce. He then took a great 
knife, and, coming up to these poor children, whetted it upon a 
great wheWtone which he held in his left hand. He had already 
taken hold of one of them when his wife said to him: 

"Why need you do it now? Is it not time enough to-morrow?" 

"Hold your prating," said the Ogre; "they will eat the tenderer." 

"But you have so much meat already," replied his wife, "you 
have no occasion; here are a calf, two sheep, and half a hog." 

"That is true," said the Ogre; "give them their belly full that 
they may not fall away, and put them to bed." 

The good woman was overjoyed at this, and gave them a good 
supper; but they were so much afraid they could not eat a bit. 
As for the Ogre, he sat down again to drink, being highly pleased 
that he had got wherewithal to treat his friends. He drank a 
dozen glasses more than ordinary, which got up into his head and 
obliged him to go to bed. 

The Ogre had seven daughters, all little children, and these 
young ogresses had all of them very fine complexions, because they 
used to eat fresh meat like their father ; but they had little gray eyes, 
quite round, hooked noses, and very long sharp teeth, standing at a 
good distance from each other. They were not as yet over and above 
mischievous, but they promised very fair for it, for they had already 
bitten little children, that they might suck their blood. 

They had been put to bed early, with every one a crown of gold 
upon her head. There was in the same chamber a bed of the like 
bigness, and it was into this bed the Ogre's wife put the seven little 
boys, after which she went to bed to her husband. 

Little Thumb, who had observed that the Ogre's daughters had 
crowns of gold upon their heads, and was afraid lest the Ogre should 
repent his not killing them, got up about midnight, and, taking his 
brothers' bonnets and his own, went very softly and put them upon 



LITTLE THUMB 185 

the heads of the seven little ogresses, after having taken off their 
crowns of gold, which he put upon his own head and his brothers', 
that the Ogre might take them for his daughters, and his daughters 
for the little boys whom he wanted to kill. 

All this succeeded according to his desire; for, the Ogre waking 
about midnight, and sorry that he deferred to do that till morning 
which he might have done over-night, threw himself hastily out of 
bed, and, taking his great knife, 

"Let us see," said he, "how our little rogues do, and not make 
two jobs of the matter." 

He then went up, groping all the way, into his daughters' 
chamber, and, coming to the bed where the little boys lay, and who 
were every soul of them fast asleep, except Little Thumb, who was 
terribly afraid when he found the Ogre fumbling about his head, 
as he had done about his brothers', the Ogre, feeling the golden 
crowns, said: 

"I should have made a fine piece of work of it, truly; I find I 
drank too much last night." 

Then he went to the bed where the girls lay; and, having found 
the boys' little bonnets, 

"Ah!" said he, "my merry lads, are you there? Let us work 
as we ought." 

And saying these words, without more ado, he cut the throats 
of all his seven daughters. 

Well pleased with what he had done, he went to bed again to 
his wife. So soon as Little Thumb heard the Ogre snore, he waked 
his brothers, and bade them all put on their clothes presently and 
follow him. They stole down softly into the garden, and got over 
the wall. They kept running about all night, and trembled all the 
while, without knowing which way they went. 

The Ogre, when he awoke, said to his wife: "Go upstairs and 
dress those young rascals who came here last night." 

The wife was very much surprised at this goodness of her 
husband, not dreaming after what manner she should dress them; 
but, thinking that he had ordered her to go and put on their clothes, 
she went up, and was strangely astonished when she perceived her 
seven daughters killed, and weltering in their blood. 

She fainted away, for this is the first expedient almost all 
women find in such cases. The Ogre, fearing his wife would be too 
long in doing what he had ordered, went up himself to help her. 
He was no less amazed than his wife at this frightful spectacle. 

"Ah! what have I done?" cried he. "The wretches shall pay 
for it, and that instantly." 



186 LITTLE THUMB 

He threw a pitcher of water upon his wife's face, and, having 
brought her to herself, said : 

"Give me quickly my boots of seven leagues, that I may go and 
catch them." 

He went out, and, having run over a vast deal of ground, both 
on this side and that, he came at last into the very road where the 
poor children were, and not above a hundred paces from their 
father's house. They espied the Ogre, who went at one step from 
mountain to mountain, and over rivers as easily as the narrowest 
kennels. Little Thumb, seeing a hollow rock near the place where 
they were, made his brothers hide themselves in it, and crowded 
into it himself, minding always what would become of the Ogre. 

The Ogre, who found himself much tired with his long and 
fruitless journey (for these boots of seven leagues greatly fatigued 
the wearer), had a great mind to rest himself, and, by chance, went 
to sit down upon the rock where the little boys had hid themselves. 
As it was impossible he could be more weary than he was, he fell 
asleep, and, after reposing himself some time, began to snore so 
frightfully that the poor children were no less afraid of him than 
when he held up his great knife and was going to cut their throats. 
Little Thumb was not so much frightened as his brothers, and told 
them that they should run away immediately toward home while 
the Ogre was asleep so soundly, and that they should not be in 
any pain about him. They took his advice, and got home presently. 
Little Thumb came up to the Ogre, pulled off his boots gently and 
Hit them on his own legs. The boots were very long and large, 
nit, as they were fairies, they had the gift of becoming big and 
ittle, according to the legs of those who wore them; so that they 
fitted his feet and legs as well as if they had been made on purpose 
for him. He went immediately to the Ogre's house, where he saw 
his wife crying bitterly for the loss of her murdered daughters. 

"Your husband," said Little Thumb, "is in very great danger, 
being taken by a gang of thieves, who have sworn to kill him if 
he does not give them all his gold and silver. The very moment 
they held their daggers at his throat he perceived me, and desired 
me to come and tell you the condition he is in, and that you should 
give me whatsoever he has of value, without retaining any one 
thing: for otherwise they will kill him without mercy; and, as his 
case is very pressing, he desired me to make use (you see I have 
them on) of his boots, that I might make the more haste and to 
show you that I do not impose upon you." 

The good woman, being sadly frightened, gave him all she had: 
for this Ogre was a very good husband, though he used to eat up 



LITTLE THUMB 187 

little children. Little Thumb, having thus got all the Ogre's money, 
came home to his father's house, where he was received with 
abundance of joy. 

There are many people who do not agree in this circumstance, 
and pretend that Little Thumb never robbed the Ogre at all, and 
that he only thought he might very justly, and with a safe con- 
science, take off his boots of seven leagues, because he made no 
other use of them but to run after little children. These folks 
affirm that they are very well assured of this, and the more as having 
drunk and eaten often at the fagot-maker's house. They aver that 
when Little Thumb had taken off the Ogre's boots he went to Court, 
where he was informed that they were very much in pain about a 
certain army, which was two hundred leagues off, and the success 
of a battle. He went, say they, to the King, and told him that, 
if he desired it, he would bring him news from the army before 
night. 

The King promised him a great sum of money upon that con- 
dition. Little Thumb was as good as his word, and returned that 
very same night with the news; and, this first expedition causing 
him to be known, he got whatever he pleased, for the King paid 
him very well for carrying his orders to the army. After having 
for some time carried on the business of a messenger, and gained 
thereby great wealth, he went home to his father, where it was im- 
possible to express the joy they were all in at his return. He made 
the whole family very easy, bought places for his father and brothers, 
and, by that means, settled them very handsomely in the world, 
and, in the meantime, made his court to perfection. 1 

1 Charles Perrault. 



THE FORTY THIEVES 

IN a town in Persia there dwelt two brothers, one named Cassim, 
the other Ah Baba. Cassim was married to a rich wife and lived 
in plenty, while Ah Baba had to maintain his wife and children by 
cutting wood in a neighboring forest and selling it in the town. 
One day, when Ah Baba was in the forest, he saw a troop of men 
on horseback, coming toward him in a cloud of dust. He was 
afraid they were robbers, and climbed into a tree for safety. When 
they came up to him and dismounted, he counted forty of them. 
They unbridled their horses and tied them to trees. The finest man 
among them, whom Ah Baba took to be their captain, went a little 
way among some bushes, and said: "Open, Sesame!" 1 so plainly that 
Ah Baba heard him. A door opened in the rocks, and having made 
the troop go in, he followed them, and the door shut again of itself. 
They stayed some time inside, and Ah Baba, fearing they might 
come out and catch him, was forced to sit patiently in the tree. At 
last the door opened again, and the Forty Thieves came out. As 
the Captain went in last he came out first, and made them all pass 
by him; he then closed the door, saying: "Shut, Sesame!" Every 
man bridled his horse and mounted, the Captain put himself at 
their head, and they returned as they came. 

Then Ah Baba climbed down and went to the door concealed 
among the bushes, and said: "Open, Sesame!" and it flew open. Ah 
Baba, who expected a dull, dismal place, was greatly surprised to 
find it large and well lighted, and hollowed by the hand of man in 
the form of a vault, which received the light from an opening in the 
ceiling. He saw rich bales of merchandise — silk, stuff-brocades, all 
piled together, and gold and silver in heaps, and money in leather 
surses. He went in and the door shut behind him. He did not 
ook at the silver, but brought out as many bags of gold as he thought 
lis asses, which were browsing outside, could carry, loaded them 
with the bags, and hid it all with fagots. Using the words: "Shut, 
Sesame!" he closed the door and went home. 

Then he drove his asses into the yard, shut the gates, carried 
the money-bags to his wife, and emptied them out before her. He 
bade her keep the secret, and he would go and bury the gold. "Let 

1 Sesame is a kind of grain. 
188 



THE FORTY THIEVES 189 

me first measure it," said his wife. "I will go borrow a measure of 
someone, while you dig the hole." So she ran to the wife of Cassim 
and borrowed a measure. Knowing Ali Baba's poverty, the sister 
was curious to find out what sort of grain his wife wished to measure, 
and artfully put some suet at the bottom of the measure. Ah Baba's 
wife went home and set the measure on the heap of gold, and filled 
it and emptied it often, to her great content. She then carried it 
back to her sister, without noticing that a piece of gold was stick- 
ing to it, which Cassim's wife perceived directly her back was turned. 
She grew very curious, and said to Cassim when he came home: 
"Cassim, your brother is richer than you. He does not count his 
money, he measures it." He begged her to explain this riddle, 
which she did by showing him the piece of money and telling him 
where she found it. Then Cassim grew so envious that he could not 
sleep, and went to his brother in the morning before sunrise. "Ali 
Baba," he said, showing him the gold piece, "you pretend to be poor 
and yet you measure gold." By this Ali Baba perceived that 
through his wife's folly Cassim and his wife knew their secret, so he 
confessed all and offered Cassim a share. "That I expect," said 
Cassim; "but I must know where to find the treasure, otherwise 
I will discover all, and you will lose all." Ali Baba, more out of 
kindness than fear, told him of the cave, and the very words to use. 
Cassim left Ali Baba, meaning to be beforehand with him and get 
the treasure for himself. He rose early next morning, and set out 
with ten mules loaded with great chests. He soon found the place, 
and the door in the rock. He said: "Open, Sesame!" and the door 
opened and shut behind him. He could have feasted his eyes all 
day on the treasures, but he now hastened to gather together as 
much of it as possible; but when he was ready to go he could not 
remember what to say for thinking of his great riches. Instead of 
"Sesame," he said: "Open, Barley!" and the door remained fast. 
He named several different sorts of grain, all but the right one, and 
the door still stuck fast. He was so frightened at the danger he 
was in that he had as much forgotten the word as if he had never 
heard it. 

About noon the robbers returned to their cave, and saw Cassim's 
mules roving about with great chests on their backs. This gave them 
the alarm: they drew their sabres, and went to the door, which 
opened on their Captain's saying: "Open, Sesame!" Cassim, who 
had heard the trampling of their horses' feet, resolved to sell his 
life dearly, so when the door opened he leaped out and threw the 
Captain down. In vain, however, for the robbers with their sabres 
soon killed him. On entering the cave they saw all the bags laid 



190 THE FORTY THIEVES 

ready, and could not imagine how anyone had got in without know- 
ing their secret. They cut Casshn's body into four quarters, and 
nailed them up inside the cave, in order to frighten anyone who 
should venture in, and went away in search of more treasure. 

As night drew on Cassim's wife grew very uneasy, and ran to her 
brother-in-law, and told him where her husband had gone. Ali 
Baba did his best to comfort her, and set out to the forest in search 
of Cassim. The first thing he saw on entering the cave was his 
dead brother. Full of horror, he put the body on one of his asses, 
and bags of gold on the other two, and, covering all with some fagots, 
returned home. He drove the two asses laden with gold into his 
own yard, and led the other to Cassim's house. The door was 
opened by the slave Morgiana, whom he knew to be both brave 
and cunning. Unloading the ass, he said to her: "This is the body 
of your master, who has been murdered, but whom we must bury as 
though he had died in his bed. I will speak with you again, but now 
tell your mistress I am come." The wife of Cassim, on learning the 
fate of her husband, broke out into cries and tears, but Ah Baba 
offered to take her to live with him and his wife if she would promise 
to keep his counsel and leave everything to Morgiana; whereupon 
she agreed, and dried her eyes. 

Morgiana, meanwhile, sought an apothecary and asked him for 
some lozenges. "My poor master," she said, "can neither eat nor 
speak, and no one knows what his distemper is." She carried home 
the lozenges and returned next day weeping, and asked for an essence 
only given to those just about to die. Thus, in the evening, no one 
was surprised to hear the wretched shrieks and cries of Cassim's 
wife and Morgiana, telling everyone that Cassim was dead. The 
day after Morgiana went to an old cobbler near the gates of the 
town who opened his stall early, put a piece of gold in his hand, 
and bade him follow her with his needle and thread. Having 
bound his eyes with a handkerchief, she took him to the room where 
the body lay, pulled off the bandage, and bade him sew the quarters 
together, after which she covered his eyes again and led him home. 
Then they buried Cassim, and Morgiana his slave followed Tiim to 
the grave, weeping and tearing her hair, while Cassim's wife stayed 
at home uttering lamentable cries. Next day she went to live with 
Ali Baba, who gave Cassim's shop to his eldest son. 

The Forty Thieves, on their return to the cave, were much 
astonished to find Cassim's body gone and some of their money- 
bags. "We are certainly discovered," said the Captain, "and shall 
be undone if we cannot find out who it is that knows our secret. 
Two men must have known it; we have killed one, we must now find 




©DM?K 



He could have feasted his eyes all day on the treasure, but he now hastened 
to gather together as much of it as possible. 



THE FORTY THIEVES 191 

the other. To this end one of you who is bold and artful must go into 
the city dressed as a traveler, and discover whom we have killed, 
and whether men talk of the strange manner of his death. If the 
messenger fails he must lose his life, lest we be betrayed." One of 
the thieves started up and offered to do this, and after the rest had 
highly commended him for his bravery he disguised himself, arid 
happened to enter the town at daybreak, just by Baba Mustapha's 
stall. The thief bade him good-day, saying: "Honest man, how can 
you possibly see to stitch at your age?" "Old as I am," replied the 
cobbler, "I have very good eyes, and will you believe me when I 
tell you that I sewed a dead body together in a place where I had 
less light than I have now." The robber was overjoyed at his good 
fortune, and, giving him a piece of gold, desired to be shown the 
house where he stitched up the dead body. At first Mustapha re- 
fused, saying that he had been blindfolded; but when the robber 
gave him another piece of gold he began to think he might remember 
the turnings if blindfolded as before. This means succeeded; the 
robber partly led him, and was partly guided by him, right in front 
of Cassim's house, the door of which the robber marked with a 
piece of chalk. Then, well pleased, he bade farewell to Baba Mus- 
tapha and returned to the forest. By and by Morgiana, going out, 
saw the mark the robber had made, quickly guessed that some 
mischief was brewing, and fetching a piece of chalk marked two or 
three doors on each side, without saying anything to her master or 
mistress. 

The thief, meantime, told his comrades of his discovery. The 
Captain thanked him, and bade him show him the house he had 
marked. But when they came to it they saw that five or six of 
the houses were chalked in the same manner. The guide was so 
confounded that he knew not what answer to make, and when they 
returned he was at once beheaded for having failed. Another 
robber was dispatched, and, having won over Baba Mustapha, 
marked the house in red chalk; but Morgiana being again too clever 
for them, the second messenger was put to death also. The Captain 
now resolved to go himself, but, wiser than the others, he did not 
mark the house, but looked at it so closely that he could not fail to 
remember it. He returned, and ordered his men to go into the 
neighboring villages and buy nineteen mules, and thirty-eight 
leather jars, all empty except one, which was full of oil. The Cap- 
tain put one of his men, fully armed, into each, rubbing the outside 
of the jars with oil from the full vessel. Then the nineteen mules 
were loaded with thirty-seven robbers in jars, and the jar of oil, 
and reached the town by dusk. The Captain stopped his mules 



192 THE FORTY THIEVES 

in front of Ali Baba's house, and said to Ali Baba, who was sitting 
outside for coolness: "I have brought some oil from a distance 
to sell at to-morrow's market, but it is now so late that I know not 
where to pass the night, unless you will do me the favor to take me 
in." Though Ah Baba had seen the Captain of the robbers in the 
forest, he did not recognize him in the disguise of an oil merchant. 
He bade him welcome, opened his gates for the mules to enter, and 
went to Morgiana to bid her prepare a bed and supper for his guest. 
He brought the stranger into his hall, and after they had supped 
went again to speak to Morgiana in the kitchen, while the Captain 
went into the yard under pretense of seeing after his mules, but 
really to tell his men what to do. Beginning at the first jar and 
ending at the last, he said to each man: "As soon as I throw some 
stones from the window of the chamber where I he, cut the jars 
open with your knives and come out, and I will be with you in a 
trice." He returned to the house, and Morgiana led him to his 
chamber. She then told Abdallah, her fellow-slave, to set on the 
pot to make some broth for her master, who had gone to bed. Mean- 
while her lamp went out, and she had no more oil in the house. 
"Do not be uneasy," said Abdallah; "go into the yard and take 
some out of one of those jars." Morgiana thanked him for his 
advice, took the oil pot, and went into the yard. When she came 
to the first jar the robber inside said softly: "Is it time?" 

Any other slave but Morgiana, on finding a man in the jar in- 
stead of the oil she wanted, would have screamed and made a noise; 
but she, knowing the danger her master was in, bethought herself 
of a plan, and answered quietly: "Not yet, but presently." She 
went to all the jars, giving the same answer, till she came to the 
jar of oil. She now saw that her master, thinking to entertain an 
oil merchant, had let thirty-eight robbers into his house. She 
filled her oil pot, went back to the kitchen, and, having lit her lamp, 
went again to the oil jar and filled a large kettle full of oil. When 
it boiled she went and poured enough oil into every jar to stifle and 
kill the robber inside. When this brave deed was done she went 
back to the kitchen, put out the fire and the lamp, and waited to 
see what would happen. 

In a quarter of an hour the Captain of the robbers awoke, got 
up, and opened the window. As all seemed quiet, he threw down 
some little pebbles which hit the jars. He hstened, and as none of 
his men seemed to stir he grew uneasy, and went down into the 
yard. On going to the first jar and saying, "Are you asleep?" he 
smelt the hot boiled oil, and knew at once that his plot to murder 
Ah Baba and his household had been discovered. He found all the 



THE FORTY THIEVES 193 

gang were dead, and, missing the oil out of the last jar, became 
aware of the manner of their death. He then forced the lock of a 
door leading into a garden, and climbing over several walls made 
his escape. Morgiana heard and saw all this, and, rejoicing at her 
success, went to bed and fell asleep. 

At daybreak Ali Baba arose, and, seeing the oil jars still there, 
asked why the merchant had not gone with his mules. Morgiana 
bade him look in the first jar and see if there was any oil. Seeing 
a man, he started back in terror. "Have no fear," said Morgiana; 
"the man cannot harm you: he is dead." Ah Baba, when he had 
recovered somewhat from his astonishment, asked what had become 
of the merchant. "Merchant!" said she, "he is no more a merchant 
than I am!" and she told him the whole story, assuring him that it 
was a plot of the robbers of the forest, of whom only three were 
left, and that the white and red chalk marks had something to do 
with it. Ah Baba at once gave Morgiana her freedom, saying that 
he owed her his life. They then buried the bodies in AH Baba's 
garden, while the mules were sold in the market by his slaves. 

The Captain returned to his lonely cave, which seemed frightful 
to him without his lost companions, and firmly resolved to avenge 
them by killing Ah Baba. He dressed himself carefully, and went 
into the town, where he took lodgings in an inn. In the course of 
a great many journeys to the forest he carried away many rich 
stuffs and much fine linen, and set up a shop opposite that of Ah 
Baba's son. He called himself Cogia Hassan, and as he was both 
civil and well dressed he soon made friends with Ah Baba's son, 
and through him with Ah Baba, whom he was continually asking 
to sup with him. Ah Baba, wishing to return his kindness, invited 
him into his house and received him smiling, thanking him for 
his kindness to his son. When the merchant was about to take 
his leave Ah Baba stopped him, saying: "Where are you going, sir, 
in such haste? Will you not stay and sup with me?" The mer- 
chant refused, saying that he had a reason; and, on Ah Baba's ask- 
ing him what that was, he replied: "It is, sir, that I can eat no 
victuals that have any salt in them." "If that is all," said Ah 
Baba, "let me tell you that there shall be no salt in either the meat 
or the bread that we eat to-night." He went to give this order to 
Morgiana, who was much surprised. "Who is this man," she said, 
"who eats no salt with his meat?" "He is an honest man, Mor- 
giana," returned her master; "therefore do as I bid you." But she 
could not withstand a desire to see this strange man, so she helped 
Abdallah to carry up the dishes, and saw in a moment that Cogia 
Hassan was the robber Captain, and carried a dagger under his gar- 



194 THE FORTY THIEVES 

ment. "I am not surprised," she said to herself, "that this wicked 
man, who intends to kill my master, will eat no salt with him; but 
I will hinder his plans." 

She sent up the supper by Abdallah, while she made ready for 
one of the boldest acts that could be thought on. When the dessert 
had been served, Cogia Hassan was left alone with Ah Baba and 
his son, whom he thought to make drunk and then to murder them. 
Morgiana, meanwhile, put on a head-dress like a dancing-girl's, and 
clasped a girdle round her waist, from which hung a dagger with a 
silver hilt, and said to Abdallah: "Take your tabor, and let us go 
and divert our master and his guest." Abdallah took his tabor and 
played before Morgiana until they came to the door, where Abdallah 
stopped playing and Morgiana made a low courtesy. "Come in, 
Morgiana," said Ah Baba, "and let Cogia Hassan see what you can 
do"; and, turning to Cogia Hassan, he said: "She's my slave and my 
housekeeper." Cogia Hassan was by no means pleased, for he feared 
that his chance of killing Ah Baba was gone for the present; but he 
pretended great eagerness to see Morgiana, and Abdallah began to 
play and Morgiana to dance. After she had performed several 
dances she drew her dagger and made passes with it, sometimes 
pointing it at her own breast, sometimes at her master's, as if it 
were part of the dance. Suddenly, out of breath, she snatched 
the tabor from Abdallah with her left hand, and, holding the dagger 
in her right hand, held out the tabor to her master. Ah Baba and his 
son put a piece of gold into it, and Cogia Hassan, seeing that she 
was coming to him, pulled out his purse to make her a present, but 
while he was putting his hand into it Morgiana plunged the dagger 
into his heart. 

"Unhappy girl!" cried Ah Baba and his son, "what have you 
done to ruin us?" 

"It was to preserve you, master, not to ruin you," answered 
Morgiana. "See here," opening the false merchant's garment and 
showing the dagger; "see what an enemy you have entertained! 
Remember, he would eat no salt with you, and what more would 
you have? Look at him! he is both the false oil merchant and the 
Captain of the Forty Thieves." 

Ah Baba was so grateful to Morgiana for thus saving his life 
that he offered her to his son in marriage, who readily consented, 
and a few days after the wedding was celebrated with greatest 
splendor. 

At the end of a year Ah Baba, hearing nothing of the two 
remaining robbers, judged they were dead, and set out to the cave. 
The door opened on his saying: "Open Sesame!" He went in, and 



THE FORTY THIEVES 195 

saw that nobody had been there since the Captain left it. He 
brought away as much gold as he could carry, and returned to 
town. He told his son the secret of the cave, which his son handed 
down in his turn, so the children and grandchildren of Ah Baba 
were rich to the end of their lives. 1 

1 Arabian Nights. 



HANSEL AND GRETTEL 

ONCE upon a time there dwelt on the outskirts of a large forest a 
poor woodcutter with his wife and two children; the boy was 
called Hansel and the girl Grettel. He had always little enough 
to live on, and once, when there was a great famine in the land, 
he couldn't even provide them with daily bread. One night, as he 
was tossing about in bed, full of cares and worry, he sighed and 
said to his wife: "What's to become of us? how are we to support 
our poor children, now that we have nothing more for ourselves?" 
"I'll tell you what, husband," answered the woman; "early to- 
morrow morning we'll take the children out into the thickest part 
of the wood; there we shall light a fire for them and give them each 
a piece of bread; then we'll go on to our work and leave them alone. 
They won't be able to find their way home, and we shall thus be 
rid of them." "No, wife," said her husband, "that I won't do; 
how could I find it in my heart to leave my children alone in the 
wood? the wild beasts would soon come and tear them to pieces." 
"Oh! you fool," said she, "then we must all four die of hunger, and 
you may just as well go and plane the boards for our coffins"; and 
she left him no peace till he consented. "But I can't help feeling 
sorry for the poor children," added the husband. 

The children, too, had not been able to sleep for hunger, and 
had heard what their step-mother had said to their father. Grettel 
wept bitterly and spoke to Hansel: "Now it's all up with us." "No, 
no, Grettel, ' said Hansel, "don't fret yourself; I'll be able to find a 
way to escape, no fear." And when the old people had fallen 
asleep he got up, slipped on his little coat, opened the back door 
and stole out. The moon was shining clearly, and the white pebbles 
which lay in front of the house glittered like bits of silver. Hansel 
bent down and filled his pocket with as many of them as he could 
cram in. Then he went back and said to Grettel: "Be comforted, 
my dear little sister, and go to sleep: God will not desert us"; and 
he lay down in bed again. 

At daybreak, even before the sun was up, the woman came and 
woke the two children: "Get up, you lie-abeds, we're all going to the 
forest to fetch wood." She gave them each a bit of bread and 
said: "There's something for your luncheon, but don't you eat it 

196 



HANSEL AND GRETTEL 197 

up before, for it's all you'll get." Grettel took the bread under her 
apron, as Hansel had the stones in his pocket. Then they all set 
out together on the way to the forest. After they had walked for a 
little, Hansel stood still and looked back at the house, and this 
maneuver he repeated again and again. His father observed him, 
and said: "Hansel, what are you gazing at there, and why do you 
always remain behind? Take care, and don't lose your footing." 
"Oh! father," said Hansel, "I am looking back at my white kitten, 
which is sitting on the roof, waving me a farewell." The woman ex- 
claimed: "What a donkey you are! that isn't your kitten, that's the 
morning sun shining on the chimney." But Hansel had not looked 
back at his kitten, but had always dropped one of the white pebbles 
out of his pocket on to the path. 

When they had reached the middle of the forest the father said: 
"Now, children, go and fetch a lot of wood, and I'll light a fire that 
you may not feel cold." Hansel and Grettel heaped up brushwood 
till they had made a pile nearly the size of a small hill. The brush- 
wood was set fire to, and when the flames leaped high the woman 
said: "Now he down at the fire, children, and rest yourselves: we 
are going into the forest to cut down wood; when we've finished 
we'll come back and fetch you." Hansel and Grettel sat down 
beside the fire, and at midday ate their little bits of bread. They 
heard the strokes of the axe, so they thought their father was quite 
near. But it was no axe they heard, but a bough he had tied on 
a dead tree, and that was blown about by the wind. And when 
they had sat for a long time their eyes closed with fatigue, and 
they fell fast asleep. When they awoke at last it was pitch dark. 
Grettel began to cry, and said: "How are we ever to get out of the 
wood?" But Hansel comforted her. "Wait a bit," he said, "till 
the moon is up, and then we'll find our way sure enough." And 
when the full moon had risen he took his sister by the hand and 
followed the pebbles, which shone like new threepenny bits, and 
showed them the path. They walked on through the night, and at 
daybreak reached their father's house again. They knocked at the 
door, and when the woman opened it she exclaimed: "You naughty 
children, what a time you've slept in the wood! we thought you were 
never going to come back." But the father rejoiced, for his con- 
science had reproached him for leaving his children behind by them- 
selves. 

Not long afterward there was again great dearth in the land, 
and the children heard their mother address their father thus in 
bed one night: "Everything is eaten up once more; we have only 
half a loaf in the house, and when that's done it's all up with us. 



198 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 

The children must be got rid of; we'll lead them deeper into the 
wood this time, so that they won't be able to find their way out 
again. There is no other way of saving ourselves." The man's 
heart smote him heavily, and he thought: "Surely it would be better 
to share the last bite with one's children!" But his wife wouldn't 
listen to his arguments, and did nothing but scold and reproach 
him. If a man yields once he's done for, and so, because he had 
given in the first time, he was forced to do so the second. 

But the children were. awake, and had heard the conversation. 
When the old people were asleep Hansel got up, and wanted to go 
out and pick up pebbles again, as he had done the first time ; but the 
woman had barred the door, and Hansel couldn't get out. But he 
consoled his little sister, and said: "Don't cry, Grettel, and sleep 
peacefully, for God is sure to help us." 

At early dawn the woman came and made the children get up. 
They received their bit of bread, but it was even smaller than the 
time before. On the way to the wood Hansel crumbled it in his 
pocket, and every few minutes he stood still and dropped a crumb 
on the ground. "Hansel, what are you stopping and looking about 
you for?" said the father. "I'm looking back at my little pigeon, 
which is sitting on the roof waving me a farewell," answered 
Hansel. "Fool!" said the wife; "that isn't your pigeon, it's the morn- 
ing sun glittering on the chimney." But Hansel gradually threw all 
his crumbs on to the path. The woman led the children still 
deeper into the forest, farther than they had ever been in their lives 
before. Then a big fire was fit again, and the mother said: "Just sit 
down there, children, and if you're tired you can sleep a bit; we're 
going into the forest to cut down wood, and in the evening when 
we're finished we'll come back to fetch you." At midday Grettel 
divided her bread with Hansel, for he had strewn his all along their 
path. Then they fell asleep, and evening passed away, but nobody 
came to the poor children. They didn't awake till it was pitch 
dark, and Hansel comforted his sister, saying: "Only wait, Grettel, 
till the moon rises, then we shall see the bread-crumbs I scattered 
along the path; they will show us the way back to the house." 
When the moon appeared they got up, but they found no crumbs, 
for the thousands of birds that fly about the woods and fields had 
picked them all up. "Never mind," said Hansel to Grettel; "you'll 
see we'll still find a way out"; but all the same they did not. They 
wandered about the whole night, and the next day, from morning 
till evening, but they could not find a path out of the wood. They 
were very hungry, too, for they had nothing to eat but a few berries 
they found growing on the ground. And at last they were so tired 



HANSEL AND GRETTEL 199 

that their legs refused to carry them any longer, so they lay down 
under a tree and fell fast asleep. 

On the third morning after they had left their father's house 
they set about their wandering again, but only got deeper and 
deeper into the wood, and now they felt that if help did not come 
to them soon they must perish. At midday they saw a beautiful 
little snow-white bird sitting on a branch, which sang so sweetly 
that they stopped still and listened to it. And when its song was 
finished it flapped its wings and flew on in front of them. They 
followed it and came to a little house, on the roof of which it perched; 
and when they came quite near they saw that the cottage was made 
of bread and roofed with cakes, while the window was made of 
transparent sugar. "Now we'll set to," said Hansel, "and have a 
regular blow-out. 1 I'll eat a bit of the roof, and you, Grettel, can 
eat some of the window, which you'll find a sweet morsel." Hansel 
stretched up his hand and broke off a little bit of the roof to see what 
it was like, and Grettel went to the casement and began to nibble 
at it. Thereupon a shrill voice called out from the room inside: 

"Nibble, nibble, little mouse, 
Who's nibbling my house?" 



The children answered : 



; Tis Heaven's own child, 
The tempest wild," 



and went on eating, without putting themselves about. Hansel, 
who thoroughly appreciated the roof, tore down a big bit of it, while 
Grettel pushed out a whole round window-pane, and sat down the 
better to enjoy it. Suddenly the door opened, and an ancient dame 
leaning on a staff hobbled out. Hansel and Grettel were so terrified 
that they let what they had in their hands fall. But the old woman 
shook her head and said: "Oh, ho! you dear children, who led you 
here? Just come in and stay with me, no ill shall befall you." She 
took them both by the hand and led them into the house, and laid 
a most sumptuous dinner before them — milk and sugared pancakes, 
with apples and nuts. After they had finished, two beautiful little 
white beds were prepared for them, and when Hansel and Grettel 
lay down in them they felt as if they had got into heaven. 

The old woman had appeared to be most friendly, but she was 
really an old witch who had waylaid the children, and had only 
built the little bread house in order to lure them in. When anyone 

1 He was a vulgar boy I 



200 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 

came into her power she killed, cooked, and ate him, and held a 
regular feast-day for the occasion. Now witches have red eyes, and 
cannot see far, but, like beasts, they have a keen sense of smell, and 
know when human beings pass by. When Hansel and Grettel fell 
into her hands she laughed maliciously, and said jeeringly: "I've got 
them now; they shan't escape me." Early in the morning, before 
the children were awake, she rose up, and when she saw them both 
sleeping so peacefully, with their round rosy cheeks, she muttered 
to herself: "That'll be a dainty bite." Then she seized Hansel with 
her bony hand and carried him into a little stable, and barred the 
door on him; he might scream as much as he liked, it did him no 
good. Then she went to Grettel, shook her till she awoke, and 
cried: "Get up, you lazy-bones, fetch water and cook something for 
your brother. When he's fat I'll eat him up." Grettel began to 
cry bitterly, but it was of no use: she had to do what the wicked 
witch bade her. 

So the best food was cooked for poor Hansel, but Grettel got 
nothing but crab-shells. Every morning the old woman hobbled 
out to the stable and cried: "Hansel, put out your finger, that I may 
feel if you are getting fat." But Hansel always stretched out a bone, 
and the old dame, whose eyes were dim, couldn't see it, and think- 
ing always it was Hansel's finger, wondered why he fattened so 
slowly. When four weeks had passed and Hansel still remained thin, 
she lost patience and determined to wait no longer. "Hi! Grettel," 
she called to the girl, "be quick and get some water. Hansel may 
be fat or thin, I'm going to kill him to-morrow and cook him." Oh! 
how the poor little sister sobbed as she carried the water, and how 
the tears rolled down her cheeks! "Kind heaven help us now!" she 
cried; "if only the wild beasts in the wood had eaten us, then at least 
we should have died together." "Just hold your peace," said the 
old hag; "it won't help you." 

Early in the morning Grettel had to go out and hang up the 
kettle full of water, and fight the fire. "First we'll bake," said the 
old dame; "I've heated the oven already and kneaded the dough." 
She pushed Grettel out to the oven, from which fiery flames were 
already issuing. "Creep in," said the witch, "and see if it's properly 
heated, so that we can shove in the bread." For when she had 
got Grettel in she meant to close the oven and let the girl bake, 
that she might eat her up too. But Grettel perceived her inten- 
tion, and said: "I don't know how I'm to do it; how do I get in?" 
"You silly goose!" said the hag, "the opening is big enough; see, I 
could get in myself," and she crawled toward it, and poked her 
head into the oven. Then Grettel gave her a shove that sent her 



HANSEL AND GRETTEL 201 

right in, shut the iron door, and drew the bolt. Gracious! how she 
yelled! it was quite horrible; but Grettel fled, and the wretched 
old woman was left to perish miserably. 

Grettel flew straight to Hansel, opened the little stable-door, 
and cried: "Hansel, we are free; the old witch is dead." Then 
Hansel sprang like a bird out of a cage when the door is opened. 
How they rejoiced, and fefl on each other's necks, and jumped for 
joy, and kissed one another! And as they had no longer any cause 
for fear, they went into the old hag's house, and here they found, in 
every corner of the room, boxes with pearls and precious stones. 
"These are even better than pebbles," said Hansel, and crammed his 
pockets full of them; and Grettel said: "I too will bring something 
home," and she filled her apron full. "But now," said Hansel, 
"let's go and get well away from the witch's wood." When they 
had wandered about for some hours they came to a big lake. "We 
can't get over," said Hansel; "I see no bridge of any sort or kind." 
"Yes, and there's no ferry-boat either," answered Grettel; "but look, 
there swims a white duck; if I ask her she'll help us over," and 
she called out: 

"Here are two children, mournful very, 

Seeing neither bridge nor ferry; 

Take us upon your white back, 

And row us over, quack, quack!" 

The duck swam toward them, and Hansel got on her back and 
bade his little sister sit beside him. "No," answered Grettel, "we 
should be too heavy a load for the duck: she shall carry us across 
separately." The good bird did this, and when they were landed 
safely on the other side, and had gone on for a while, the wood 
became more and more familiar to them, and at length they saw 
their father's house in the distance. Then they set off to run, and 
bounding into the room fell on their father's neck. The man had 
not passed a happy hour since he left them in the wood, but the 
woman had died. Grettel shook out her apron so that the pearls 
and precious stones rolled about the room, and Hansel threw down 
one handful after the other out of his pocket. Thus all their 
troubles were ended, and they lived happily ever afterward. 

My story is done. See! there runs a little mouse; anyone who 
catches it may make himself a large fur cap out of it. 1 

1 Grimm. 



SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 

A POOR widow once lived in a little cottage with a garden in front 
of it, in which grew two rose trees, one bearing white roses and 
the other red. She had two children, who were just like the two 
rose trees; one was called Snow-white and the other Rose-red, and 
they were the sweetest and best children in the world, always dili- 
gent and always cheerful; but Snow-white was quieter and more 
gentle than Rose-red. Rose-red loved to run about the fields and 
meadows, and to pick flowers and catch butterflies; but Snow-white 
sat at home with her mother and helped her in the household, or 
read aloud to her when there was no work to do. The two children 
loved each other so dearly that they always walked about hand in 
hand whenever they went out together, and when Snow-white said, 
"We will never desert each other," Rose-red answered: "No, not as 
long as we five"; and the mother added: "Whatever one gets she 
shall share with the other." They often roamed about in the woods 
gathering berries and no beast offered to hurt them; on the con- 
trary, they came up to them in the most confiding manner; the 
little hare would eat a cabbage leaf from their hands, the deer 
grazed beside them, the stag would bound past them merrily, and 
the birds remained on the branches and sang to them with all their 
might. 

No evil ever befell them; if they tarried late in the wood and 
night overtook them, they lay down together on the moss and slept 
till morning, and their mother knew they were quite safe, and never 
felt anxious about them. Once, when they had slept all night in 
the wood and had been wakened by the morning sun, they per- 
ceived a beautiful child in a shining white robe sitting close to their 
resting-place. The figure got up, looked at them kindly, but said 
nothing, and vanished into the wood. And when they looked round 
about them they became aware that they had slept quite close to 
a precipice, over which they would certainly have fallen had they 
gone on a few steps further in the darkness. And when they told 
their mother of their adventure, she said what they had seen must 
have been the angel that guards good children. 

Snow-white and Rose-red kept their mother's cottage so beauti- 
fully clean and neat that it was a pleasure to go into it. In sum- 

202 



SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 203 

mer Rose-red looked after the house, and every morning before her 
mother awoke she placed a bunch of flowers before the bed, from 
each tree a rose. In winter Snow-white lit the fire and put on the 
kettle, which was made of brass, but so beautifully polished that it 
shone like gold. In the evening when the snowflakes fell their 
mother said: "Snow-white, go and close the shutters," and they drew 
round the fire, while the mother put on her spectacles and read 
aloud from a big book and the two girls listened and sat and span. 
Beside them on the ground lay a little lamb, and behind them perched 
a little white dove with its head tucked under its wings. 

One evening as they sat thus cosily together someone knocked 
at the door as though he desired admittance. The mother said: 
"Rose-red, open the door quickly; it must be some traveler seeking 
shelter." Rose-red hastened to unbar the door, and thought she saw 
a poor man standing in the darkness outside; but it was no such 
thing, only a bear, who poked his thick black head through the 
door. Rose-red screamed aloud and sprang back in terror, the lamb 
began to bleat, the dove flapped its wings, and Snow-white ran and 
hid behind her mother's bed. But the bear began to speak, and 
said: "Don't be afraid: I won't hurt you. I am half frozen, and 
only wish to warm myself a little." "My poor bear," said the 
mother, "lie down by the fire, only take care you don't burn your 
fur." Then she called out: "Snow-white and Rose-red, come out; 
the bear will do you no harm: he is a good, honest creature." So 
they both came out of their hiding-places, and gradually the lamb 
and dove drew near too, and they all forgot their fear. The bear 
asked the children to beat the snow a little out of his fur, and they 
fetched a brush and scrubbed him till he was dry. Then the beast 
stretched himself in front of the fire, and growled quite happily and 
comfortably. The children soon grew quite at their ease with him, 
and led their helpless guest a fearful life. They tugged his fur with 
their hands, put their small feet on his back, and rolled him about 
here and there, or took a hazel wand and beat him with it; and if 
he growled they only laughed. The bear submitted to everything 
with the best possible good-nature, only when they went too far he 
cried: "Oh! children, spare my life! 

"Snow-white and Rose-red, 
Dont' beat your lover dead." 

When it was time to retire for the night, and the others went to bed, 
the mother said to the bear: "You can he there on the hearth, in 
heaven's name; it will be shelter for you from the cold and wet." 
As soon as day dawned the children let him out, and he trotted over 



204 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 

the snow into the wood. From this time on the bear came every 
evening at the same hour, and lay down by the hearth and let the 
children play what pranks they liked with him; and they got so 
accustomed to him that the door was never shut till their black 
friend had made his appearance. 

When spring came, and all outside was green, the bear said one 
morning to Snow-white: "Now I must go away, and not return 
again the whole summer." "Where are you going to, dear bear?" 
asked Snow-white. "I must go to the wood and protect my treasure 
from the wicked dwarfs. In winter, when the earth is frozen hard, 
they are obliged to remain underground, for they can't work their 
way through; but now, when the sun has thawed and warmed the 
ground, they break through and come up above to spy the land and 
steal what they can; what once falls into their hands and into their 
caves is not easily brought back to light." Snow-white was quite 
sad over their friend's departure, and when she unbarred the door 
for him, the bear, stepping out, caught a piece of his fur in the door- 
knocker, and Snow-white thought she caught sight of glittering gold 
beneath it, but she couldn't be certain of it; and the bear ran hastily 
away, and soon disappeared behind the trees. 

A short time after this the mother sent the children into the 
wood to collect fagots. They came in their wanderings upon a big 
tree which lay felled on the ground, and on the trunk among the 
long grass they noticed something jumping up and down, but what 
it was they couldn't distinguish. When they approached nearer 
they perceived a dwarf with a wizened face and a beard a yard 
long. The end of the beard was jammed into a cleft of the tree, and 
the little man sprang about like a dog on a chain, and didn't seem 
to know what he was to do. He glared at the girls with his fiery 
red eyes, and screamed out: "What are you standing there for? can't 
you come and help me?" "What were you doing, little man?" 
asked Rose-red. "You stupid, inquisitive goose!" replied the dwarf; 
"I wanted to split the tree, in order to get little chips of wood for 
our kitchen fire; those thick logs that serve to make fires for coarse, 
greedy people like yourselves quite burn up all the little food we 
need. I had successfully driven in the wedge, and all was going 
well, but the cursed wood was so slippery that it suddenly sprang 
out, and the tree closed up so rapidly that I had no time to take 
my beautiful white beard out, so here I am stuck fast, and I can't 
get away; and you silly, smooth-faced, milk-and-water girls just 
stand and laugh! Ugh! what wretches you are!" 

The children did all in their power, but they couldn't get the 
beard out; it was wedged in far too firmly. "I will run and fetch 



SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 205 

somebody," said Rose-red. "Crazy blockheads!" snapped the dwarf; 
"what's the good of calling anyone else? you're already two too 
many for me. Does nothing better occur to you than that?" "Don't 
be so impatient," said Snow-white, "I'll see you get help," and taking 
her scissors out of her pocket she cut off the end of his beard. As 
soon as the dwarf felt himself free he seized a bag full of gold which 
was hidden among the roots of the tree, lifted it up, and muttered 
aloud : "Curse these rude wretches, cutting off a piece of my splen- 
did beardl" With these words he swung the bag over his back, 
and disappeared without as much as looking at the children again. 

Shortly after this Snow-white and Rose-red went out to get a 
dish of fish. As they approached the stream they saw something 
which looked like an enormous grasshopper, springing toward the 
water as if it were going to jump in. They ran forward and recog- 
nized their old friend the dwarf. "Where are you going to?" asked 
Rose-red; "you're surely not going to jump into the water?" "I'm 
not such a fool," screamed the dwarf. "Don't you see that cursed 
fish is trying to drag me in?" The little man had been sitting on the 
bank fishing, when unfortunately the wind had entangled his beard 
in the line; and when immediately afterward a big fish bit, the 
feeble little creature had no strength to pull it out; the fish had the 
upper fin, and dragged the dwarf toward him. He clung on with 
all his might to every rush and blade of grass, but it didn't help him 
much; he had to follow every movement of the fish, and was in 
great danger of being drawn into the water. The girls came up just 
at the right moment, held him firm, and did all they could to disen- 
tangle his beard from the fine ; but in vain, beard and line were in a 
hopeless muddle. Nothing remained but to produce the scissors 
and cut the beard, by which a small part of it was sacrificed. 

When the dwarf perceived what they were about he yelled to them: 
"Do you call that manners, you toadstools! to disfigure a fellow's face? 
it wasn't enough that you shortened my beard before, but you must 
now needs cut off the best bit of it. I can't appear like this before 
my own people. I wish you'd been in Jericho first. ' ' Then he fetched 
a sack of pearls that lay among the rushes, and without saying an- 
other word he dragged it away and disappeared behind a stone. 

It happened that soon after this the mother sent the two girls to 
the town to buy needles, thread, laces, and ribbons. Their road led 
over a heath where huge boulders of rock lay scattered here and 
there. While trudging along they saw a big bird hovering in the air, 
circling slowly above them, but always descending lower, till at last 
it settled on a rock not far from them. Immediately afterward 
they heard a sharp, piercing cry. They ran forward, and saw with 



206 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 

horror that the eagle had pounced on their old friend the dwarf, and 
was about to carry him off. The tender-hearted children seized 
hold of the little man, and struggled so long with the bird that at 
last he let go his prey. When the dwarf had recovered from the 
first shock he screamed in his screeching voice: "Couldn't you have 
treated me more carefully? you have torn my thin little coat all to 
shreds, useless, awkward hussies that you are!" Then he took a 
bag of precious stones and vanished under the rocks into his cave. 
The girls were accustomed to his ingratitude, and went on their 
way and did their business in town. On their way home, as they 
were again passing the heath, they surprised the dwarf pouring out 
his precious stones on an open space, for he had thought no one 
would pass by at so late an hour. The evening sun shone on the 
glittering stones, and they glanced and gleamed so beautifully that 
the children stood still and gazed on them. "What are you stand- 
ing there gaping for?" screamed the dwarf, and his ashen-gray face 
became scarlet with rage. He was about to go off with these angry 
words when a sudden growl was heard, and a black bear trotted out 
of the wood. The dwarf jumped up in great fright, but he hadn't 
time to reach his place of retreat, for the bear was already close to 
him. Then he cried in terror: "Dear Mr. Bear, spare me! I'll give 
you all my treasure. Look at those beautiful precious stones lying 
there. Spare my life! what pleasure would you get from a poor 
feeble little fellow like me? You won't feel me between your teeth. 
There, lay hold of these two wicked girls, they will be a tender 
morsel for you, as fat as young quails; eat them up, for heaven's 
sake." But the bear, paying no attention to his words, gave the 
evil little creature one blow with his paw, and he never moved again. 

The girls had run away, but the bear called after them: "Snow- 
white and Rose-red, don't be afraid; wait, and I'll come with you." 
Then they recognized his voice and stood still, and when the bear was 
quite close to them his skin suddenly fell off, and a beautiful man 
stood beside them, all dressed in gold. "I am a king's son," he said, 
"and have been doomed by that unholy little dwarf, who had stolen 
my treasure, to roam about the woods as a wild bear till his death 
should set me free. Now he has got his well-merited punishment." 

Snow-white married him, and Rose-red his brother, and they 
divided the great treasure the dwarf had collected in his cave be- 
tween them. The old mother lived for many years peacefully with 
her children; and she carried the two rose trees with her, and they 
stood in front of her window, and every year they bore the finest 
red and white roses. 1 

1 Grimm. 



THE GOOSE-GIRL 

ONCE upon a time an old queen, whose husband had been dead for 
many years, had a beautiful daughter. When she grew up she 
was betrothed to a prince who lived a great way off. Now, when 
the time drew near for her to be married and to depart into a foreign 
kingdom, her old mother gave her much costly baggage, and many 
ornaments, gold and silver, trinkets and knicknacks, and, in fact, 
everything that belonged to a royal trousseau, for she loved her 
daughter very dearly. She gave her a waiting-maid also, who was 
to ride with her and hand her over to the bridegroom, and she pro- 
vided each of them with a horse for the journey. Now the Prin- 
cess's horse was called Falada, and could speak. 

When the hour for departure drew near the old mother went to 
her bedroom, and taking a small knife she cut her fingers till they 
bled; then she held a white rag under them, and letting three drops 
of blood fall into it, she gave it to her daughter, and said: "Dear 
child, take great care of this rag: it may be of use to you on the 
journey." 

So they took a sad farewell of each other, and the Princess stuck 
the rag in front of her dress, mounted her horse, and set forth on 
the journey to her bridegroom's kingdom. After they had ridden 
for about an hour the Princess began to feel very thirsty, and said 
to her waiting-maid: "Pray get down and fetch me some water in 
my golden cup out of yonder stream: I would like a drink." "If 
you're thirsty," said the maid, "dismount yourself, and lie down by 
the water and drink; I don't mean to be your servant any longer." 
The Princess was so thirsty that she got down, bent over the stream, 
and drank, for she wasn't allowed to drink out of the golden goblet. 
As she drank she murmured: "Oh! heaven, what am I to do?" and 
the three drops of blood replied : 

"If your mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

But the Princess was meek, and said nothing about her maid's rude 
behavior, and quietly mounted her horse again. They rode on 
their way for several miles, but the day was hot, and the sun's rays 
smote fiercely on them, so that the Princess was soon overcome 

207 



208 THE GOOSE-GIRL 

by thirst again. And as they passed a brook she called once more 
to her waiting-maid: "Pray get down and give me a drink from my 
golden cup," for she had long ago forgotten her maid's rude words. 
But the waiting-maid replied, more haughtily even than before: 
"If you want a drink, you can dismount and get it; I don't mean 
to be your servant." Then the Princess was compelled by her 
thirst to get down, and bending over the flowing water she cried 
and said: "Oh! heaven, what am I to do?" and the three drops of 
blood replied: 

"If your mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

And as she drank thus, and leaned right over the water, the rag con- 
taining the three drops of blood fell from her bosom and floated 
down the stream, and she in her anxiety never even noticed her 
loss. But the waiting-maid had observed it with delight, as she 
knew it gave her power over the bride, for in losing the drops of 
blood the Princess had become weak and powerless. When she 
wished to get on her horse Falada again, the waiting-maid called 
out: "I mean to ride Falada: you must mount my beast"; and this 
too she had to submit to. Then the waiting-maid commanded her 
harshly to take off her royal robes, and to put on her common ones, 
and finally she made her swear by heaven not to say a word about 
the matter when they reached the palace; and if she hadn't taken 
this oath she would have been killed on the spot. But Falada 
observed everything, and laid it all to heart. 

The waiting-maid now mounted Falada, and the real bride the 
worse horse, and so they continued their journey till at length they 
arrived at the palace yard. There was great rejoicing over the 
arrival, and the Prince sprang forward to meet them, and taking 
the waiting-maid for his bride, he lifted her down from her horse 
and led her upstairs to the royal chamber. In the meantime the 
real Princess was left standing below in the courtyard. The old 
King, who was looking out of his window, beheld her in this plight, 
and it struck him how sweet and gentle, even beautiful, she looked. 
He went at once to the royal chamber, and asked the bride who 
it was she had brought with her and had left thus standing in the 
court below. "Oh!" replied the bride, "I brought her with me to 
keep me company on the journey; give the girl something to do, 
that she may not be idle." But the old King had no work for her, and 
couldn't think of anything; so he said, "I've a small boy who looks 
after the geese, she'd better help him." The youth's name was Curd- 
ken, and the real bride was made to assist him in herding geese. 



THE GOOSE-GIRL 209 

Soon after this the false bride said to the Prince: "Dearest hus- 
band, I pray you grant me a favor." He answered: "That I will." 
"Then let the slaughterer cut off the head of the horse I rode here 
upon, because it behaved very badly on the journey." But the truth 
was she was afraid lest the horse should speak and tell how she had 
treated the Princess. She carried her point, and the faithful Falada 
was doomed to die. When the news came to the ears of the real 
Princess she went to the slaughterer, and secretly promised him a 
piece of gold if he would do something for her. There was in the 
town a large dark gate, through which she had to pass night and 
morning with the geese; would he "kindly hang up Falada's head 
there, that she might see it once again?" The slaughterer said he 
would do as she desired, chopped off the head, and nailed it firmly 
over the gateway. 

Early next morning, as she and Curdken were driving their flock 
through the gate, she said as she passed under: 

"Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 

and the head replied: 

" Tis you; pass under, Princess fair: 
If your mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

Then she left the tower and drove the geese into a field. And when 
they had reached the common where the geese fed she sat down 
and unloosed her hair, which was of pure gold. Curdken loved 
to see it glitter in the sun, and wanted much to pull some hair out. 
Then she spoke: 

"Wind, wind, gently sway, 

Blow Curdken's hat away; 

Let him chase o'er field and wold 

Till my locks of ruddy gold, 

Now astray and hanging down, 

Be combed and plaited in a crown." 

Then a gust of wind blew Curdken's hat away, and he had to 
chase it over hill and dale. When he returned from the pursuit 
she had finished her combing and curling, and his chance of getting 
any hair was gone. Curdken was very angry, and wouldn't speak 
to her. So they herded the geese till evening and then went home. 

The next morning, as they passed under the gate, the girl said: 

"Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 



210 THE GOOSE-GIRL 

and the head replied: 

" Tis you; pass under, Princess fair: 
If your mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

Then she went on her way till she came to the common, where she 
sat down and began to comb out her hair; then Curdken ran up to 
her and wanted to grasp some of the hair from her head, but she 
called out hastily: 

"Wind, wind, gently sway, 

Blow Curdken's hat away; 

Let him chase o'er field and wold 

Till my locks of ruddy gold, 

Now astray and hanging down, 

Be combed and plaited in a crown." 

Then a puff of wind came and blew Curdken's hat far away, so 
that he had to run after it; and when he returned she had long 
finished putting up her golden locks, and he couldn't get any hair; 
so they watched the geese till it was dark. 

But that evening when they got home Curdken went to the old 
King, and said: "I refuse to herd geese any longer with that girl." 
"For what reason?" asked the old King. "Because she does nothing 
but annoy me all day long," replied Curdken; and he proceeded to 
relate all her iniquities, and said: "Every morning as we drive the 
flock through the dark gate she says to a horse's head that hangs 
on the wall: 

'"Oh! Falada, 'tis you hang there"; 

and the head replies: 

" 'Tis you; pass under, Princess fair: 
If your mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

And Curdken went on to tell what passed on the common where 
the geese fed, and how he had always to chase his hat. 

The old King bade him go and drive forth his flock as usual 
next day; and when morning came he himself took up his position 
behind the dark gate, and heard how the goose-girl greeted Falada. 
Then he followed her through the field, and hid himself behind a 
bush on the common. He soon saw with his own eyes how the 
goose-boy and the goose-girl looked after the geese, and how after a 
time the maiden sat down and loosed her hair, that glittered like 
gold, and repeated: 



THE GOOSE-GIRL 211 

"Wind, wind, gently sway, 
Blow Curdken's hat away; 
Let him chase o'er field and wold 
Till my locks of ruddy gold, 
Now astray and hanging down, 
Be combed and plaited in a crown." 

Then a gust of wind came and blew Curdken's hat away, so that he 
had to fly over hill and dale after it, and the girl in the meantime 
quietly combed and plaited her hair: all this the old King observed, 
and returned to the palace without anyone having noticed him. In 
the evening when the goose-girl came home he called her aside, 
and asked her why she behaved as she did. "I may not tell you 
why; how dare I confide my woes to anyone? for I swore not to by 
heaven, otherwise I should have lost my fife." The old King begged 
her to tell him all, and left her no peace, but he could get nothing 
out of her. At last he said: "Well, if you won't tell me, confide your 
trouble to the iron stove there," and he went away. Then she crept 
to the stove, and began to sob and cry and to pour out her poor 
little heart, and said: "Here I sit, deserted by all the world, I who 
am a king's daughter, and a false waiting-maid has forced me to 
take off my own clothes, and has taken my place with my bride- 
groom, while I have to fulfil the lowly office of goose-girl. 

"If my mother only knew, 
Her heart would surely break in two." 

But the old King stood outside at the stove chimney, and 
listened to her words. Then he entered the room again, and bidding 
her leave the stove, he ordered royal apparel to be put on her, in 
which she looked amazingly lovely. Then he summoned his son, 
and revealed to him that he had got the false bride, who was nothing 
but a waiting-maid, while the real one, in the guise of the ex-goose- 
girl, was standing at his side. The young King rejoiced from his 
heart when he saw her beauty and learned how good she was, and a 
great banquet was prepared, to which everyone was bidden. The 
bridegroom sat at the head of the table, the Princess on one side 
of him and the waiting-maid on the other; but she was so dazzled 
that she did not recognize the Princess in her glittering garments. 
Now when they had eaten and drunk, and were merry, the old King 
asked the waiting-maid to solve a knotty point for him. "What," 
said he, "should be done to a certain person who has deceived every- 
one?" and he proceeded to relate the whole story, ending up with, 
"Now what sentence should be passed?" Then the false bride 
answered: "She deserves to be put stark naked into a barrel lined 



212 THE GOOSE-GIRL 

with sharp nails, which should be dragged by two white horses up 
and down the street till she is dead." 

"You are the person," said the King, "and you have passed 
sentence on yourself; and even so it shall be done to you." And 
when the sentence had been carried out the young King was married 
to his real bride, and both reigned over the kingdom in peace and 
happiness. 1 

1 Grimm. 



TOADS AND DIAMONDS 

THERE was once upon a time a widow who had two daughters. 
The eldest was so much like her in the face and humor that 
whoever looked upon the daughter saw the mother. They were 
both so disagreeable and so proud that there was no living with 
them. 

The youngest, who was the very picture of her father for 
courtesy and sweetness of temper, was withal one of the most 
beautiful girls ever seen. As people naturally love their own like- 
ness, this mother even doted on her eldest daughter, and at the 
same time had a horrible aversion for the youngest — she made her 
eat in the kitchen and work continually. 

Among other things, this poor child was forced twice a day 
to draw water above a mile and a-half off the house, and bring 
home a pitcher full of it. One day, as she was at this fountain, 
there came to her a poor woman, who begged of her to let her drink. 

"Oh! ay, with all my heart, Goody," said this pretty little girl; 
and rinsing immediately the pitcher, she took up some water from 
the clearest place of the fountain, and gave it to her, holding up 
the pitcher all the while, that she might drink the easier. 

The good woman having drunk, said to her: 

"You are so very pretty, my dear, so good and so mannerly, 
that I cannot help giving you a gift." For this was a fairy, who 
had taken the form of a poor country woman, to see how far the 
civility and good manners of this pretty girl would go. "I will give 
you for a gift," continued the Fairy, "that, at every word you speak, 
there shall come out of your mouth either a flower or a jewel." 

When this pretty girl came home her mother scolded her 
for staying so long at the fountain. 

"I beg your pardon, mamma," said the poor girl, "for not making 
more haste." 

And in speaking these words there came out of her mouth two 
roses, two pearls, and two diamonds. 

"What is it I see there?" said the mother, quite astonished. "I 
think I see pearls and diamonds come out of the girl's mouth! How 
happens this, child?" 

This was the first time she ever called her child. 

213 



214 TOADS AND DIAMONDS 

The poor creature told her frankly all the matter, not without 
dropping out infinite numbers of diamonds. 

"In good faith," cried the mother, "I must send my child thither. 
Come hither, Fanny; look what comes out of thy sister's mouth 
when she speaks. Wouldst not thou be glad, my dear, to have the 
same gift given thee? Thou hast nothing else to do but go and 
draw water out of the fountain, and when a certain poor woman 
asks you to let her drink, to give it to her very civilly.' 

"It would be a very fine sight indeed," said this ill-bred minx, 
to see me go draw water." 

"You shall go, hussey!" said the mother; "and this minute." 

So away she went, but grumbling all the way, taking with her 
the best silver tankard in the house. 

She was no sooner at the fountain than she saw coming out of 
the wood a lady most gloriously dressed, who came up to her, and 
asked to drink. This was, you must know, the very fairy who 
appeared to her sister, but now had taken the air and dress of a 
princess, to see how far this girl's rudeness would go. 

"Am I come hither," said the proud, saucy one, "to serve you 
with water, pray? I suppose the silver tankard was brought purely 
for your ladyship, was it? However, you may drink out of it, if 
you have a fancy." 

"You are not over and above mannerly," answered the Fairy, 
without putting herself in a passion. "Well, then, since you have so 
little breeding, and are so disobliging, I give you for a gift that at 
every word you speak there shall come out of your mouth a snake 
or a toad." 

So soon as her mother saw her coming she cried out: 

"Well, daughter?" 

"Well, mother?" answered the pert hussey, throwing out of her 
mouth two vipers and two toads. 

"Oh I mercy," cried the mother; "what is it I see? Oh! it is 
that wretch her sister who has occasioned all this; but she shall pay 
for it"; and immediately she ran to beat her. The poor child fled 
away from her, and went to hide herself in the forest, not far from 
thence. 

The King's son, then on his return from hunting, met her, and 
seeing her so very pretty, asked her what she did there alone and 
why she cried. 

"Alas I sir, my mamma has turned me out of doors." 

The King's son, who saw five or six pearls and as many 
diamonds come out of her mouth, desired her to tell him how that 
happened. She thereupon told him the whole story; and so the 



TOADS AND DIAMONDS 215 

King's son fell in love with her, and, considering with himself that 
such a gift was worth more than any marriage portion, conducted 
her to the palace of the King his father, and there married her. 

As for the sister, she made herself so much hated that her own 
mother turned her off; and the miserable wretch, having wandered 
about a good while without finding anybody to take her in, went to 
a corner of the wood, and there died. 1 

1 Charles Perrault. 



PRINCE DARLING 

ONCE upon a. time there lived a king who was so just and kind 
that his subjects called him "the Good King." It happened 
one day, when he was out hunting, that a little white rabbit, which 
his dogs were chasing, sprang into his arms for shelter. The King 
stroked it gently, and said to it: 

"Well, bunny, as you have come to me for protection I will see 
that nobody hurts you." 

And he took it home to his palace and had it put in a pretty 
little house, with all sorts of nice things to eat. 

That night, when he was alone in his room, a beautiful lady 
suddenly appeared before him; her long dress was as white as snow, 
and she had a crown of white roses upon her head. The good King 
was very much surprised to see her, for he knew his door had been 
tightly shut, and he could not think how she had got in. But she 
said to him: 

"I am the Fairy Truth. I was passing through the wood when 
you were out hunting, and I wished to find out if you were really 
good, as everybody said you were, so I took the shape of a little 
rabbit and came to your arms for shelter, for I know that those who 
are merciful to animals will be still kinder to their fellow-men. If 
you had refused to help me I should have been certain that you 
were wicked. I thank you for the kindness you have shown me, 
which has made me your friend for ever. You have only to ask 
me for anything you want and I promise that I will give it to 

you." 

"Madam," said the good King, "since you are a fairy, you no 
doubt know all my wishes. I have but one son, whom I love very 
dearly, that is why he is called Prince Darling. If you are really 
good enough to wish to do me a favor, I beg that you will become 
his friend." 

"With all my heart," answered the Fairy. "I can make your 
son the handsomest prince in the world, or the richest, or the most 
powerful; choose whichever you like for him." 

"I do not ask either of these things for my son," replied the 
good King; "but if you will make him the best of princes, I shall 
indeed be grateful to you. What good would it do him to be rich, 

216 



PRINCE DARLING 217 

or handsome, or to possess all the kingdoms of the world if he were 
wicked? You know well he would still be unhappy. Only a good 
man can be really contented." 

"You are quite right," answered the Fairy; "but it is not in my 
power to make Prince Darling a good man unless he will help me; 
he must himself try hard to become good; I can only promise to 
give him good advice, to scold him for his faults, and to punish 
him if he will not correct and punish himself." 

The good King was qmte satisfied with this promise; and very 
soon afterward he died. 

Prince Darling was very sorry, for he loved his father with all 
his heart, and he would willingly have given all his kingdoms and 
all his treasures of gold and silver if they could have kept the good 
King with him. 

Two days afterward, when the Prince had gone to bed, the 
Fairy suddenly appeared to him and said: 

"I promised your father that I would be your friend, and to 
keep my word I have come to bring you a present." At the same 
time she put a little gold ring upon his finger. 

"Take great care of this ring," she said: "it is more precious 
than diamonds; every time you do a bad deed it will prick your 
finger, but if, in spite of its pricking, you go on in your own evil way, 
you will lose my friendship, and I shall become your enemy." 

So saying, the Fairy disappeared, leaving Prince Darling very 
much astonished. 

For some time he behaved so well that the ring never pricked 
him, and that made him so contented that his subjects called him 
Prince Darling the Happy. 

One day, however, he went out hunting, but could get no sport, 
which put him in a very bad temper; it seemed to him as he rode 
along that his ring was pressing into his finger, but as it did not 
prick him he did not heed it. When he got home and went to his 
own room, his little dog Bibi ran to meet him, jumping round him 
with pleasure. "Get away!" said the Prince, quite gruffly. "I don't 
want you, you are in the way." 

The poor little dog, who didn't understand this at all, pulled at 
his coat to make him at least look at her, and this made Prince 
Darling so cross that he gave her quite a hard kick. 

Instantly his ring pricked him sharply, as if it had been a pin. 
He was very much surprised, and sat down in a corner of his room 
feeling quite ashamed of himself. 

"I believe the Fairy is laughing at me," he thought. "Surely I 
can have done no great wrong in just kicking a tiresome animal! 



218 PRINCE DARLING 

What is the good of my being ruler of a great kingdom if I am not 
even allowed to beat my own dog?" 

"I am not making fun of you," said a voice, answering Prince 
Darling's thoughts. "You have committed three faults. First of 
all, you were out of temper because you could not have what you 
wanted, and you thought all men and animals were only made to do 
your pleasure; then you were really angry, which is very naughty 
indeed; and lastly, you were cruel to a poor little animal who did 
not in the least deserve to be ill-treated. 

"I know you are far above a little dog, but if it were right and 
allowable that great people should ill-treat all who are beneath 
them, I might at this moment beat you, or kill you, for a fairy is 
greater than a man. The advantage of possessing a great empire 
is not to be able to do the evil that one desires, but to do all the 
good that one possibly can." 

The Prince saw how naughty he had been, and promised to try 
and do better in future, but he did not keep his word. The fact 
was he had been brought up by a foolish nurse, who had spoiled 
him when he was little. If he wanted anything he only had to cry 
and fret and stamp his feet and she would give him whatever he 
asked for, which had made him self-willed; also she had told him 
from morning to night that he would one day be a king, and that 
kings were very happy, because everyone was bound to obey and 
respect them, and no one could prevent them from doing just as 
they liked. 

When the Prince grew old enough to understand, he soon learned 
that there could be nothing worse than to be proud, obstinate, and 
conceited, and he had really tried to cure himself of these defects, 
but by that time all his faults had become habits; and a bad habit is 
very hard to get rid of. Not that he was naturally of a bad disposi- 
tion; he was truly sorry when he had been naughty, and said: 

"I am very unhappy to have to struggle against my anger and 
pride every day; if I had been punished for them when I was little 
they would not be such a trouble to me now." 

His ring pricked him very often, and sometimes he left off what 
he was doing at once; but at other times he would not attend to it. 
Strangely enough, it gave him only a slight prick for a trifling fault, 
but when he was really naughty it made his finger actually bleed, 
At last he got tired of being constantly reminded, and wanted to be 
able to do as he liked, so he threw his ring aside, and thought him- 
self the happiest of men to have got rid of its teasing pricks. He 
gave himself up to doing every foolish thing that occurred to him, 
until he became quite wicked and nobody could like him any longer. 



PRINCE DARLING 219 

One day, when the Prince was walking about, he saw a young 
girl, who was so very pretty that he made up his mind at once that 
he would marry her. Her name was Celia, and she was as good as 
she was beautiful. 

Prince Darling fancied that Celia would think herself only too 
happy if he offered to make her a great queen, but she said 
fearlessly : 

"Sire, I am only a shepherdess, and a poor girl, but, nevertheless, 
I will not marry you." 

"Do you dislike me?" asked the Prince, who was very much 
vexed at this answer. 

"No, my Prince," replied Celia; "I cannot help thinking you 
very handsome; but what good would riches be to me, and all the 
grand dresses and splendid carriages that you would give me, if 
the bad deeds which I should see you do every day made me hate 
and despise you?" 

The Prince was very angry at this speech, and commanded his 
officers to make Celia a prisoner and carry her off to his palace. All 
day long the remembrance of what she had said annoyed him, but 
as he loved her he could not make up his mind to have her punished. 

One of the Prince's favorite companions was his foster-brother, 
whom he trusted entirely; but he was not at all a good man, and 
gave Prince Darling very bad advice, and encouraged him in all his 
evil ways. When he saw the Prince so downcast he asked what 
was the matter, and when he explained that he could not bear Celia's 
bad opinion of him, and was resolved to be a better man in order to 
please her, this evil adviser said to him: 

"You are very kind to trouble yourself about this little girl; if I 
'were you I would soon make her obey me. Remember that you 
are a king, and that it would be laughable to see you trying to please 
a shepherdess, who ought to be only too glad to be one of your 
slaves. Keep her in prison, and feed her on bread and water for a 
little while, and then, if she still says she will not marry you, have 
her head cut off, to teach other people that you mean to be obeyed. 
Why, if you cannot make a girl like that do as you wish, your sub- 
jects will soon forget that they are only put into the world for our 
pleasure." 

"But," said Prince Darling, "would it not be a shame if I had an 
innocent girl put to death? For Celia really has done nothing to 
deserve punishment." 

"If people will not do as you tell them they ought to suffer for 
it," answered his foster-brother; "but even if it were unjust, you had 
better be accused of that by your subjects than that they should 



220 PRINCE DARLING 

find out that they may insult and thwart you as often as they 
please." 

In saying this he was touching a weak point in his brother's 
character; for the Prince's fear of losing any of his power made 
him at once abandon his first idea of trying to be good, and resolve 
to try and frighten the shepherdess into consenting to marry him. 

His foster-brother, who wanted him to keep this resolution, 
invited three young courtiers, as wicked as himself, to sup with the 
Prince, and they persuaded him to drink a great deal of wine, and 
continued to excite his anger against Celia by telling him that she 
had laughed at his love for her; until at last, in quite a furious rage, 
he rushed off to find her, declaring that if she still refused to marry 
him she should be sold as a slave the very next day. 

But when he reached the room in which Celia had been locked 
up, he was greatly surprised to find that she was not in it, though 
he had the key in his own pocket all the time. His anger was 
terrible, and he vowed vengeance against whoever had helped her 
to escape. His bad friends, when they heard him, resolved to turn 
his wrath upon an old nobleman who had formerly been his tutor; 
and who still dared sometimes to tell the Prince of his faults, for 
he loved him as if he had been his own son. At first Prince Darling 
had thanked him, but after a time he grew impatient and thought 
it must be just mere love of fault-finding that made his old tutor 
blame him when everyone else was praising and flattering him. So 
he ordered him to retire from his Court, though he still, from time 
to time, spoke of him as a worthy man whom he respected, even 
if he no longer loved him. His unworthy friends feared that he 
might some day take it into his head to recall his old tutor, so they 
thought they now had a good opportunity of getting him banished 
for ever. 

They reported to the Prince that Suilman, for that was the 
tutor's name, had boasted of having helped Celia to escape, and 
they bribed three men to say that Suilman himself had told them 
about it. The Prince, in great anger, sent his foster-brother with 
a number of soldiers to bring his tutor before him, in chains, like a 
criminal. After giving this order he went to his own room, but he 
had scarcely got into it when there was a clap of thunder which 
made the ground shake, and the Fairy Truth appeared suddenly 
before him. 

"I promised your father," said she sternly, "to give you good 
advice, and to punish you if you refused to follow it. You have 
despised my counsel, and have gone your own evil way until you 
are only outwardly a man; really you are a monster — the horror 



PRINCE DARLING 221 

of everyone who knows you. It is time that I should fulfil my 
promise, and begin your punishment. I condemn you to resemble 
the animals whose ways you have imitated. You have made your- 
self like the lion by your anger, and like the wolf by your greediness. 
Like a snake, you have ungratefully turned upon one who was a 
second father to you; your churlishness has made you like a bull. 
Therefore, in your new form, take the appearance of all these 
animals." 

The Fairy had scarcely finished speaking when Prince Darling 
saw to his horror that her words were fulfilled. He had a lion's 
head, a bull's horns, a wolf's feet, and a snake's body. At the 
same instant he found himself in a great forest, beside a clear lake, 
in which he could see plainly the horrible creature he had become, 
and a voice said to him: 

"Look carefully at the state to which your wickedness has 
brought you; believe me, your soul is a thousand times more 
hideous than your body." 

Prince Darling recognized the voice of the Fairy Truth, and 
turned in a fury to catch her and eat her up if he possibly could; 
but he saw no one, and the same voice went on: 

"I laugh at your powerlessness and anger, and I intend to 
punish your pride by letting you fall into the hands of your own 
subjects." 

The Prince began to think that the best thing he could do would 
be to get as far away from the lake as he could, then at least he 
would not be continually reminded of his terrible ugliness. So he 
ran toward the wood, but before he had gone many yards he fell 
into a deep pit which had been made to trap bears, and the hunters, 
who were hiding in a tree, leaped down, and secured him with several 
chains, and led him into the chief city of his own kingdom. 

On the way, instead of recognizing that his own faults had 
brought this punishment upon him, he accused the Fairy of being 
the cause of all his misfortunes, and bit and tore at his chains 
furiously. 

As they approached the town he saw that some great rejoicing 
was being held, and when the hunters asked what had happened 
they were told that the Prince, whose only pleasure it was to torment 
his people, had been found in bis room, killed by a thunder-bolt 
(for that was what was supposed to have become of him). Four 
of his courtiers, those who had encouraged him in his wicked doings, 
had tried to seize the kingdom and divide it between them, but the 
people, who knew it was their bad counsels which had so changed 
the Prince, had cut off their heads, and had offered the crown to 



222 PRINCE DARLING 

Suilman, whom the Prince had left in prison. This noble lord had 
just been crowned, and the deliverance of the kingdom was the 
cause of the rejoicing. "For," they said, "he is a good and just 
man, and we shall once more enjoy peace and prosperity." 

Prince Darling roared with anger when he heard this; but it 
was still worse for him when he reached the great square before bis 
own palace. He saw Suilman seated upon a magnificent throne, 
and all the people crowded round, wishing him a long life that he 
might undo all the mischief done by his predecessor. 

Presently Suilman made a sign with his hand that the people 
should be silent, and said: "I have accepted the crown you have 
offered me, but only that I may keep it for Prince Darling, who is 
not dead as you suppose; the Fairy has assured me that there is 
still hope that you may some day see him again, good and vir- 
tuous as he was when he first came to the throne. Alas!" he con- 
tinued, "he was led away by flatterers. I knew his heart, and am 
certain that if it had not been for the bad influence of those who 
surrounded him he would have been a good king and a father to 
his people. We may hate his faults, but let us pity him and hope 
for his restoration. As for me, I would die gladly if that could 
bring back our Prince to reign justly and worthily once more." 

These words went to Prince Darling's heart; he realized the 
true affection and faithfulness of his old tutor, and for the first time 
reproached himself for all his evil deeds; at the same instant he 
felt all his anger melting away, and he began quietly to think over 
his past life, and to admit that his punishment was not more than 
he had deserved. He left off tearing at the iron bars of the cage in 
which he was shut up, and became as gentle as a lamb. 

The hunters who had caught him took him to a great men- 
agerie, where he was chained up among all the other wild beasts, 
and he determined to show his sorrow for his past bad behavior by 
being gentle and obedient to the man who had to take care of him. 
Unfortunately, this man was very rough and unkind, and though 
the poor monster was quite quiet, he often beat him without rhyme 
or reason when h^Jia#pened to be in a bad temper. One day when 
this keeper was^alse^-a tiger broke its chain, and flew at him to 
eat him up. PriacenDarling, who saw what was going on, at first 
felt quite pleased to think that he should be delivered from his 
persecutor, but soon thought better of it and wished that he were 
free. 

"I would return good for evil," he said to himself, "and save the 
unhappy man's life." He had hardly wished this when his iron 
cage flew open, and he rushed to the side of the keeper, who was 



PRINCE DARLING 223 

awake and was defending himself against the tiger. When he saw 
the monster had got out he gave himself up for lost, but his fear 
was soon changed into joy, for the kind monster threw itself upon 
the tiger and very soon killed it, and then came and crouched at 
the feet of the man it had saved. 

Overcome with gratitude, the keeper stooped to caress the 
strange creature which had done him such a great service; but sud- 
denly a voice said in his ear: 

"A good action should never go unrewarded," and at the same 
instant the monster disappeared, and he saw at his feet only a pretty 
little dog! 

Prince Darling, delighted by the change, frisked about the 
keeper, showing his joy in every way he could, and the man, taking 
him up in his arms, carried hvm to the King, to whom he told the 
whole story. 

The Queen said she would like to have this wonderful little dog, 
and the Prince would have been very happy in his new home if he 
could have forgotten that he was a man and a king. The Queen 
petted and took care of him, but she was so afraid that he would 
get too fat that she consulted the court physician, who said that he 
was to be fed only upon bread, and was not to have much even of 
that. So poor Prince Darling was terribly hungry all day long, but 
he was very patient about it. 

One day, when they gave him his little loaf for breakfast, he 
thought he would like to eat it out in the garden; so he took it up 
in his mouth and trotted away toward a brook that he knew of a 
long way from the palace. But he was surprised to find that the 
brook was gone, and where it had been stood a great house that 
seemed to be built of gold and precious stones. Numbers of people 
splendidly dressed were going into it, and sounds of music and 
dancing and feasting could be heard from the windows. 

But what seemed very strange was that those people who came 
out of the house were pale and thin, and their clothes were torn, 
and hanging in rags about them. Some fell down dead as they 
came out before they had time to get away; others crawled farther 
with great difficulty; while others again lay on the ground, fainting 
with hunger, and begged a morsel of bread from those who were 
going into the house, but they would not so much as look at the 
poor creatures. 

Prince Darling went up to a young girl who was trying to eat a 
few blades of grass, she was so hungry. Touched with compassion, 
he said to himself: 

"I am very hungry, but I shall not die of starvation before I get 



224 PRINCE DARLING 

my dinner; if I give my breakfast to this poor creature perhaps I 
may save her life." 

So he laid his piece of bread in the girl's hand, and saw her eat 
it up eagerly. 

She soon seemed to be quite well again, and the Prince, delighted 
to have been able to help her, was thinking of going home to the 
palace, when he heard a great outcry, and, turning round, saw 
Celia, who was being carried against her will into the great house. 

For the first time the Prince regretted that he was no longer 
the monster, then he would have been able to rescue Celia; now he 
could only bark feebly at the people who were carrying her off, and 
try to follow them, but they chased and kicked him away. 

He determined not to quit the place till he knew what had 
become of Celia, and blamed himself for what had befallen her. 

"Alas!" he said to himself, "I am furious with the people who 
are carrying Celia off, but isn't that exactly what I did myself, and 
if I had not been prevented did I not intend to be still more cruel 
to her?" 

Here he was interrupted by a noise above his head — someone 
was opening a window, and he saw with delight that it was Celia 
herself, who came forward and threw out a plate of most delicious- 
looking food, then the window was shut again, and Prince Darling, 
who had not had anything to eat all day, thought he might as well 
take the opportunity of getting something. He ran forward to 
begin, but the young girl to whom he had given his bread gave a 
cry of terror and took him up in her arms, saying: 

"Don't touch it, my poor little dog — that house is the palace of 
pleasure, and everything that comes out of it is poisoned!" 

At the same moment a voice said : 

"You see a good action always brings its reward," and the 
Prince found himself changed into a beautiful white dove. He 
remembered that white was the favorite color of the Fairy Truth, 
and began to hope that he might at last win back her favor. But 
just now his first care was for Celia, and rising into the air he flew 
round and round the house, until he saw an open window; but he 
searched through every room in vain. No trace of Celia was to be 
seen, and the Prince, in despair, determined to search through the 
world till he found her. He flew on and on for several days, till 
he came to a great desert, where he saw a cavern, and, to his delight, 
there sat Celia, sharing the simple breakfast of an old hermit. 

Overjoyed to have found her, Prince Darling perched upon her 
shoulder, trying to express by his caresses how glad he was to see 
her again, and Celia, surprised and delighted by the tameness of 



PRINCE DARLING 225 

this pretty white dove, stroked it softly, and said, though she 
never thought of its understanding her: 

"I accept the gift that you make me of yourself, and I will love 
you always. ' 

"Take care what you are saying, Celia," said the old hermit; 
"are you prepared to keep that promise?" 

"Indeed, I hope so, my sweet shepherdess," cried the Prince, 
who was at that moment restored to his natural shape. "You 
promised to love me always; tell me that you really mean what 
you said, or I shall have to ask the Fairy to give me back the form 
of the dove which pleased you so much." 

"You need not be afraid that she will change her mind," said 
the Fairy, throwing off the hermit's robe in which she had been 
disguised, and appearing before them. 

"Celia has loved you ever since she first saw you, only she 
would not tell you while you were so obstinate and naughty. Now 
you have repented and mean to be good you deserve to be happy, 
and so she may love you as much as she lutes." 

Celia and Prince Darling threw themselves at the Fairy's feet, 
and the Prince was never tired of thanking her for her kindness. 
Celia was delighted to hear how sorry he was for all his past follies 
and misdeeds, and promised to love him as long as she lived. 

"Rise, my children," said the Fairy, "and I will transport you 
to the palace, and Prince Darling shall have back again the crown 
he forfeited by his bad behavior." 

While she was speaking they found themselves in Suliman's 
hall, and his delight was great at seeing his dear master once more. 
He gave up the throne joyfully to the Prince, and remained always 
the most faithful of his subjects. 

Celia and Prince Darling reigned for many years, but he was 
so determined to govern worthily and to do his duty that his ring, 
which he took to wearing again, never once pricked him severely. 1 

1 Cabinet des Fies. 



BLUE BEARD 

THERE was a man who had fine houses, both in town and country, 
a deal of silver and gold plate, embroidered furniture, and 
coaches gilded all over with gold. But this man was so unlucky as 
to have a blue beard, which made him so frightfully ugly that all 
the women and girls ran away from him. 

One of his neighbors, a lady of quality, had two daughters who 
were perfect beauties. He desired of her one of them in marriage, 
leaving to her choice which of the two she would bestow on him. 
They would neither of them have him, and sent him backward 
and forward from one another, not being able to bear the thoughts 
of marrying a man who had a blue beard, and what besides gave 
them disgust and aversion was his having already been married to 
several wives, and nobody ever knew what became of them. 

Blue Beard, to engage their affection, took them, with the lady 
their mother and three or four ladies of their acquaintance, with 
other young people of the neighborhood, to one of his country seats, 
where they stayed a whole week. 

There was nothing then to be seen but parties of pleasure, 
hunting, fishing, dancing, mirth, and feasting. Nobody went to 
bed, but all passed the night in rallying and joking with each other. 
In short, everything succeeded so well that the youngest daughter 
began to think the master of the house not to have a beard so very 
blue, and that he was a mighty civil gentleman. 

As soon as they returned home, the marriage was concluded. 
About a month afterward, Blue Beard told his wife that he was 
obliged to take a country journey for six weeks at least, about affairs 
of very great consequence, desiring her to divert herself in his 
absence, to send for her friends and acquaintances, to carry them 
into the country, if she pleased, and to make good cheer wherever 
she was. 

"Here," said he, "are the keys of the two great wardrobes, 
wherein I have my best furniture; these are of my silver and gold 
plate, which is not every day in use; these open my strong boxes, 
which hold my money, both gold and silver; these my caskets of 
jewels; and this is the master-key to all my apartments. But for 
this little one here, it is the key of the closet at the end of the great 

226 



BLUE BEARD 227 

gallery on the ground floor. Open them all; go into all and every 
one of them, except that little closet, which I forbid you, and forbid 
it in such a manner that, if you happen to open it, there's nothing 
but what you may expect from my just anger and resentment." 

She promised to observe, very exactly, whatever he had ordered; 
when he, after having embraced her, got into his coach and pro- 
ceeded on his journey. 

Her neighbors and good friends did not stay to be sent for by. 
the new married lady so great was their impatience to see all the 
rich furniture of her house, not daring to come while her husband 
was there, because of his blue beard, which frightened them. They 
ran through all the rooms, closets, and wardrobes, which were all 
so fine and rich that they seemed to surpass one another. 

After that they went up into the two great rooms, where was 
the best and richest furniture; they could not sufficiently admire 
the number and beauty of the tapestry, beds, couches, cabinets, 
stands, tables, and looking-glasses, in which you might see yourself 
from head to foot; some of them were framed with glass, others 
with silver, plain and gilded, the finest and most magnificent ever 
were seen. 

They ceased not to extol and envy the happiness of their friend, 
who in the meantime in no way diverted herself in looking upon all 
these rich things, because of the impatience she had to go and open 
the closet on the ground floor. She was so much pressed by her 
curiosity that, without considering that it was very uncivil to leave 
her company, she went down a little back staircase, and with such 
excessive haste that she had twice or thrice like to have broken 
her neck. 

Coming to the closet-door, she made a stop for some time, 

thinking upon her husband's orders, and considering what unhappi- 

ness might attend her if she was disobedient; but the temptation 

was so strong she could not overcome it. She then took the little 

key, and opened it, trembling, but could not at first see anything 

jlainly, because the windows were shut. After some moments she 

jegan to perceive that the floor was all covered over with clotted 

Jood, on which lay the bodies of several dead women, ranged against 

the walls. (These were all the wives whom Blue Beard had married 

and murdered, one after another.) She thought she should have 

died for fear, and the key, which she pulled out of the lock, fell out 

of her hand. 

After having somewhat recovered her surprise, she took up the 
key, locked the door, and went upstairs into her chamber to recover 
herself; but she could not, she was so much frightened. Having 



228 BLUE BEARD 

observed that the key of the closet was stained with blood, she tried 
two or three times to wipe it off, but the blood would not come out; 
in vain did she wash it, and even rub it with soap and sand; the 
blood still remained, for the key was magical and she could never 
make it quite clean; when the blood was gone off from one side, it 
came again on the other. 

Blue Beard returned from his journey the same evening, and 
said he had received letters upon the road, informing him that the 
affair he went about was ended to his advantage. His wife did all 
she could to convince him she was extremely glad of his speedy 
return. 

Next morning he asked her for the keys, which she gave him, 
but with such a trembling hand that he easily guessed what had 
happened. 

"What!" said he, "is not the key of my closet among the rest?" 

"I must certainly have left it above upon the table," said she. 

"Fail not to bring it to me presently," said Blue Beard. 

After several goings backward and forward she was forced to 
bring him the key. Blue Beard, having very attentively considered 
it, said to his wife, 

"How comes this blood upon the key?" 

"I do not know," cried the poor woman, paler than death. 

"You do not know!" replied Blue Beard. "I very well know. 
You were resolved to go into the closet, were you not? Mighty 
well, madam; you shall go in, and take your place among the ladies 
you saw there." 

Upon this she threw herself at her husband's feet, and begged 
his pardon with all the signs of true repentance, vowing that she 
would never more be disobedient. She would have melted a rock, 
so beautiful and sorrowful was she; but Blue Beard had a heart 
harder than any rock! 

"You must die, madam," said he, "and that presently." 

"Since I must die," answered she (looking upon him with her 
eyes all bathed in tears), "give me some little time to say my 
prayers." 

"I give you," replied Blue Beard, "half a quarter of an hour, but 
not one moment more." 

When she was alone she called out to her sister, and said to 
her: 

"Sister Anne" (for that was her name), "go up, I beg you, upon 
the top of the tower, and look if my brothers are not coming; they 
promised me that they would come today, and if you see them, 
give them a sign to make haste." 



. BLUE BEARD 229 

Her sister Anne went up upon the top of the tower, and the 
poor afflicted wife cried out from time to time: 

"Anne, sister Anne, do you see anyone coming?" 

And sister Anne said : 

"I see nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass, 
which looks green." 

In the meanwhile Blue Beard, holding a great sabre in his 
hand, cried out as loud as he could bawl to his wife: 

"Come down instantly, or I shall come up to you." 

"One moment longer, if you please," said his wife; and then 
she cried out very softly, "Anne, sister Anne, dost thou see anybody 
coming?" 

And sister Anne answered: 

"I see nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass, 
which is green." 

"Come down quickly," cried Blue Beard, "or I will come up to 
you." 

"I am coming," answered his wife; and then she cried, "Anne, 
sister Anne, dost thou not see anyone coming?" 

"I see," replied sister Anne, "a great dust, which comes on this 
side here." 

"Are they my brothers?" 

"Alas! no, my dear sister, I see a flock of sheep." 

"Will you not come down?" cried Blue Beard. 

"One moment longer," said his wife, and then she cried out: 
"Anne, sister Anne, dost thou see nobody coming?" 

"I see," said she, "two horsemen, but they are yet a great way 
off." 

"God be praised," replied the poor wife joyfully; "they are my 
brothers; I will make them a sign, as well as I can, for them to 
make haste." 

Then Blue Beard bawled out so loud that he made the whole 
house tremble. The distressed wife came down, and threw herself 
at his feet, all in tears, with her hair about her shoulders. 

"This signifies nothing," says Blue Beard; "you must die"; 
then, taking hold of her hair with one hand, and lifting up the sword 
with the other, he was going to take off her head. The poor lady, 
turning about to him, and looking at him with dying eyes, desired 
him to afford her one little moment to recollect herself. 

"No, no," said he, "recommend thyself to God," and was just 
ready to strike . . . 

At this very instant there was such a loud knocking at the gate 
that Blue Beard made a sudden stop. The gate was opened, and 



230 BLUE BEARD 

presently entered two horsemen, who, drawing their swords, ran 
directly to Blue Beard. He knew them to be his wife's brothers, 
one a dragoon, the other a musketeer, so that he ran away imme- 
diately to save himself; but the two brothers pursued so close that 
they overtook him before he could get to the steps of the porch, 
when they ran their swords through his body and left him dead. 
The poor wife was almost as dead as her husband, and had not 
strength enough to rise and welcome her brothers. 

Blue Beard had no heirs, and so his wife became mistress of all 
his estate. She made use of one part of it to marry her sister 
Anne to a young gentleman who had loved her a long while; 
another part to buy captains' commissions for her brothers, and the 
rest to marry herself to a very worthy gentleman, who made her 
forget the ill time she had passed with Blue Beard. 1 

1 Charles Perrault. 



TRUSTY JOHN 

ONCE upon a time there was an old king who was so ill that he 
thought to himself, "I am most likely on my death-bed." Then 
he said, "Send Trusty John to me." Now Trusty John was his 
favorite servant, and was so called because all his life he had served 
him so faithfully. When he approached the bed the King spake to 
him: "Most trusty John, I feel my end is drawing near, and I 
could face it without a care were it not for my son. He is still too 
young to decide everything for himself, and unless you promise me 
to instruct him in all he should know, and to be to him as a father, 
I shall not close my eyes in peace." Then Trusty John answered: 
"I will never desert him, and will serve him faithfully, even though 
it should cost me my life." Then the old King said: "Now I die 
comforted and in peace;" and then he went on: "After my death 
you must show him the whole castle, all the rooms and apartments 
and vaults, and all the treasures that he in them; but you must not 
show him the last room in the long passage, where the picture of the 
Princess of the Golden Roof is hidden. When he beholds that pic- 
ture he will fall violently in love with it and go off into a dead faint, 
and for her sake he will encounter many dangers; you must guard 
him from this." And when Trusty John had again given the King 
his hand upon it the old man became silent, laid his head on the 
pillow, and died. 

When the old King had been carried to his grave, Trusty John 
told the young King what he had promised his father on his death- 
bed, and added: "And I shall assuredly keep my word, and shall be 
faithful to you as I have been to him, even though it should cost 
me my life." 

Now when the time of mourning was over, Trusty John said to 
him: "It is time you should see your inheritance. I will show you 
your ancestral castle." So he took him over everything, and let him 
see all the riches and splendid apartments, only the one room where 
the picture was he did not open. But the picture was placed so 
that if the door opened you gazed straight upon it, and it was so 
beautifully painted that you imagined it lived and moved, and that 
it was the most lovable and beautiful thing in the whole world. But 
the young King noticed that Trusty John always missed one 

231 



232 TRUSTY JOHN 

door, and said: "Why do you never open this one for me?" "There 
is something inside that would appall you," he answered. But the 
King replied: "I have seen the whole castle, and shall find out what 
is in there"; and with these words he approached the door and 
wanted to force it open. But Trusty John held him back, and said: 
I promised your father before his death that you shouldn't see 
hat that room contains. It might bring both you and me to great 
grief." "Ah! no," answered the young King; "if I don't get in, it 
will be my certain destruction; I should have no peace night or day 
till I had seen what was in the room with my own eyes. Now I 
don't budge from the spot till you have opened the door." 

Then Trusty John saw there was no way out of it, so with a 
heavy heart and many sighs he took the key from the big bunch. 
When he had opened the door he stepped in first, and thought to cover 
the likeness so that the King might not perceive it; but it was hope- 
less: the King stood on tiptoe and looked over his shoulder. And 
when he saw the picture of the maid, so beautiful and glittering 
with gold and precious stones, he fell swooning to the ground. 
Trusty John lifted him up, carried him to bed, and thought sorrow- 
fully: "The curse has come upon us; gracious heaven! what will be 
the end of it all?" Then he poured wine down his throat till he 
came to himself again. The first words he spoke were: "Oh! who 
is the original of the beautiful picture?" "She is the Princess of the 
Golden Roof," answered Trusty John. Then the King continued: 
"My love for her is so great that if all the leaves on the trees had 
tongues they could not express it; my very life depends on my win- 
ning her. You are my most trusty John: you must stand by me." 

The faithful servant pondered long how they were to set about 
the matter, for it was said to be difficult even to get into the presence 
of the Princess. At length he hit upon a plan, and spoke to the 
King: "All the things she has about her — tables, chairs, dishes, 
goblets, bowls, and all her household furniture — are made of gold. 
You have in your treasure five tons of gold; let the goldsmiths of 
your kingdom manufacture them into all manner of vases and 
vessels, into all sorts of birds and game and wonderful beasts; that 
will please her. We shall go to her with them and try our luck." 
The King summoned all his goldsmiths, and they had to work hard 
day and night, till at length the most magnificent things were com- 
pleted. When a ship had been laden with them the faithful John 
disguised himself as a merchant, and the King had to do the same, 
so that they should be quite unrecognizable. And so they crossed 
the seas and journeyed till they reached the town where the Princess 
of the Golden Roof dwelt. 




©DIM^K 



Trusty John lifted him up and carried him to bed. 



TRUSTY JOHN 233 

Trusty John made the King remain behind on the ship and 
await his return. "Perhaps," he said, "I may bring the Princess 
back with me, so see that everything is in order; let the gold orna- 
ments be arranged and the whole ship decorated." Then he took 
a few of the gold things in his apron, went ashore, and proceeded 
straight to the palace. When he came to the courtyard he found 
a beautiful maiden standing at the well, drawing water with two 
golden pails. And as she was about to carry away the glittering 
water she turned round and saw the stranger, and asked him who 
he was. Then he replied: "I am a merchant," and opening his 
apron, he let her peep in. "Oh! my," she cried; "what beautiful 
gold wares!" she set down her pails, and examined one thing after 
the other. Then she said: "The Princess must see this, she has 
such a fancy for gold things that she will buy up all you have." 
She took him by the hand and let him into the palace, for she was 
the lady's maid. 

When the Princess had seen the wares she was quite enchanted, 
and said: "They are all so beautifully made that I shall buy every- 
thing you have." But Trusty John said: "I am only the servant of 
a rich merchant, what I have here is nothing compared to what my 
master has on his ship; his merchandise is more artistic and costly 
than anything that has ever been made in gold before." She desired 
to have everything brought up to her, but he said: "There is such a 
quantity of things that it would take many days to bring them up, 
and they would take up so many rooms that you would have no 
space for them in your house." Thus her desire and curiosity were 
excited to such an extent that at last she said: "Take me to your 
ship; I shall go there myself and view your master's treasures." 

Then Trusty John was quite delighted, and brought her to the 
ship; and the King, when he beheld her, saw that she was even more 
beautiful than her picture, and thought every moment that his heart 
would burst. She stepped on to the ship, and the King led her 
inside. But Trusty John remained behind with the steersman, and 
ordered the ship to push off. "Spread all sail, that we may fly on 
the ocean like a bird in the air." Meanwhile the King showed the 
Princess inside all his gold wares, every single bit of it— dishes, gob- 
lets, bowls, the birds and game, and all the wonderful beasts. Many 
hours passed thus, and she was so happy that she did not notice 
that the ship was sailing away. After she had seen the last thing 
she thanked the merchant and prepared to go home; but when she 
came to the ship's side she saw that they were on the high seas, far 
from land, and that the ship was speeding on its way under full 
canvas. "Oh!" she cried in terror, "I am deceived, carried away 



234 TRUSTY JOHN 

and betrayed into the power of a merchant; I would rather have 
died!" But the King seized her hand and spake: "I am no mer- 
chant, but a king of as high birth as yourself; and it was my great 
love for you that made me carry you off by stratagem. The first 
time I saw your likeness I fell to the ground in a swoon." When 
the Princess of the Golden Roof heard this she was comforted, and 
her heart went out to him, so that she willingly consented to become 
his wife. 

Now it happened one day, while they were sailing on the high 
seas, that Trusty John, sitting on the forepart of the ship, fiddling 
away to himself, observed three ravens in the air flying toward 
him. He ceased playing, and listened to what they were saying, 
for he understood their language. The one croaked: "Ab, ha! so 
he's bringing the Princess of the Golden Roof home." "Yes," 
answered the second, "but he's not got her yet." "Yes, he has," 
spake the third, "for she's sitting beside him on the ship." Then 
number one began again and cried: "That'll not help him! When 
they reach the land a chestnut horse will dash forward to greet 
them: the King will wish to mount it, and if he does it will gallop 
away with him, and disappear into the air, and he will never see 
his bride again." "Is there no escape for him?" asked number two. 
"Oh! yes, if someone else mounts quickly and shoots the horse 
dead with the pistol that is sticking in the holster, then the young 
King is saved. But who's to do that? and anyone who knows it 
and tells him will be turned into stone from bis feet to his knees." 
Then spake number two: "I know more than that: even if the horse 
is slain, the young King will still not keep his bride: when they enter 
the palace together they will find a ready-made wedding shirt in a 
cupboard, which looks as though it were woven of gold and silver, 
but is really made of nothing but sulphur and tar: when the King 
puts it on it will burn him to his marrow and bones." Number 
three asked: "Is there no way of escape, then?" "Oh! yes," 
answered number two: "if someone seizes the shirt with gloved 
hands and throws it into the fire, and lets it burn, then the young 
King is saved. But what's the good? anyone knowing this and 
telling it will have half his body turned into stone, from his knees 
to his heart." Then number three spake: "I know yet more: though 
the bridal shirt too be burnt, the King hasn't even then secured 
his bride: when the dance is held after the wedding, and the young 
Queen is dancing, she will suddenly grow deadly white, and drop 
down like one dead, and unless some one lifts her up and draws 
three drops of blood from her right side, and spits them out again, 
she will die. But if anyone who knows this betrays it, he will be 



TRUSTY JOHN 235 

turned into stone from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet." 
When the ravens had thus conversed they fled onward, but Trusty 
John had taken it all in, and was sad and depressed from that time 
forward; for if he were silent to his master concerning what he had 
heard, he would involve him in misfortune; but if he took him into 
his confidence, then he himself would forfeit his life. At last he 
said: "I will stand by my master, though it should be my ruin." 

Now when they drew near the land it came to pass just as the 
ravens had predicted, and a splendid chestnut horse bounded for- 
ward. "Capital!" said the King; "this animal shall carry me to my 
palace," and was about to mount, but Trusty John was too sharp for 
him, and, springing up quickly, seized the pistol out of the holster 
and shot the horse dead. Then the other servants of the King, who 
at no time looked favorably on Trusty John, cried out: "What a 
sin to kill the beautiful beast that was to bear the King to his palace!" 
But the King spake: "Silence! let him alone; he is ever my most 
trusty John. Who knows for what good end he may have done 
this thing?" So they went on their way and entered the palace, 
and there in the hall stood a cupboard in which lay the ready-made 
bridal shirt, looking for all the world as though it were made of gold 
and silver. The young King went toward it and was about to take 
hold of it, but Trusty John, pushing him aside, seized it with his 
gloved hands, threw it hastily into the fire, and let it burn. The 
other servants commenced grumbling again, and said: "See, he's 
actually burning the King's bridal shirt." But the young King 
spoke: "Who knows for what good purpose he does it? Let him 
alone, he is my most trusty John." Then the wedding was cele- 
brated, the dance began, and the bride joined in, but Trusty John 
watched her countenance carefully. Of a sudden she grew deadly 
white, and fell to the ground as if she were dead. He at once sprang 
hastily toward her, lifted her up, and bore her to a room, where he 
laid her down, and kneeling beside her he drew three drops of blood 
from her right side, and spat them out. She soon breathed again 
and came to herself; but the young King had watched the pro- 
ceeding, and not knowing why Trusty John had acted as he did, he 
flew into a passion, and cried: "Throw him into prison." On the 
following morning sentence was passed on Trusty John, and he was 
condemned to be hanged. As he stood on the gallows he said: 
"Every one doomed to death has the right to speak once before he 
dies; and I too have that privilege?" "Yes," said the King, "it 
shall be granted to you." So Trusty John spoke: "I am unjustly 
condemned, for I have always been faithful to you;" and he pro- 
ceeded to relate how he had heard the ravens' conversation on the 



236 TRUSTY JOHN 

sea, and how he had to do all he did in order to save his master. 
Then the King cried: "Oh! my most trusty John, pardon! pardon! 
Take him down." But as he uttered the last word Trusty John had 
fallen lifeless to the ground, and was a stone. 

The King and Queen were in despair, and the King spake: "Ah! 
how ill have I rewarded such great fidelity!" and made them lift up 
the stone image and place it in his bedroom near his bed. As often 
as he looked at it he wept and said: "Oh! if I could only restore 
you to life, my most trusty John!" After a time the Queen gave 
birth to twins, two small sons, who throve and grew, and were a 
constant joy to her. One day when the Queen was at church, and 
the two children sat and played with their father, he gazed again 
full of grief on the stone statue, and sighing, wailed: "Oh! if I could 
only restore you to life, my most trusty John!" Suddenly the stone 
began to speak, and said: "Yes, you can restore me to life again if 
you are prepared to sacrifice what you hold most dear." And the 
King cried out: "All I have in the world will I give up for your sake." 
The stone continued: "If you cut off with your own hand the heads 
of your two children, and smear me with their blood, I shall come 
back to life." The King was aghast when he heard that he had 
himself to put his children to death; but when he thought of Trusty 
John's fidelity, and how he had even died for him, he drew his sword, 
and with his own hand cut the heads off his children. And when he 
had smeared the stone with their blood, life came back, and Trusty 
John stood once more safe and sound before him. He spake to 
the King: "Your loyalty shall be rewarded, and taking up the heads 
of the children, he placed them on their bodies, smeared the wounds 
with their blood, and in a minute they were all right again and jump- 
ing about as if nothing had happened. Then the King was full of 
joy, and when he saw the Queen coming, he hid Trusty John and the 
two children in a big cupboard. As she entered he said to her: 
"Did you pray in church?' "Yes," she answered; "but my thoughts 
dwelt constantly on Trusty John, and of what he has suffered for 
us." Then he spake: "Dear wife, we can restore him to life, but 
the price asked is our two little sons; we must sacrifice them." The 
Queen grew white and her heart sank, but she replied: "We owe it 
to him on account of his great fidelity." Then he rejoiced that she 
was of the same mind as he had been, and going forward he opened 
the cupboard, and fetched the two children and Trusty John out, 
saying: "God be praised! Trusty John is free once more, and we have 
our two small sons again." Then he related to her all that had 
passed, and they lived together happily ever afterward. 1 

1 Grimm. 



THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 

ONE summer's day a little tailor sat on his table by the window in 
the best of spirits, and sewed for dear life. As he was sitting 
thus a peasant woman came down the street, calling out: "Good jam 
to sell, good jam to sell." This sounded sweetly in the tailor's ears; 
he put his frail little head out of the window, and shouted: "Up here, 
my good woman, and you'll find a willing customer." The woman 
climbed up the three flights of stairs with her heavy basket to the 
tailor's room, and he made her spread out all the pots in a row 
before him. He examined them all, lifted them up and smelled 
them, and said at last: "This jam seems good, weigh me four ounces 
of it, my good woman; and even if it's a quarter of a pound I won't 
stick at it." The woman, who had hoped to find a good market, 
gave him what he wanted, but went away grumbling wrathfully. 
"Now heaven shall bless this jam for my use," cried the little tailor, 
"and it shall sustain and strengthen me." He fetched some bread 
out of a cupboard, cut a round off the loaf, and spread the jam on 
it. "That won't taste amiss," he said; "but I'll finish that waistcoat 
first before I take a bite." He placed the bread beside him, went 
on sewing, and out of the lightness of his heart kept on making 
his stitches bigger and bigger. In the meantime the smell of the 
sweet jam rose to the ceiling, where heaps of flies were sitting, and 
attracted them to such an extent that they swarmed on to it in 
masses. "Ha! who invited you?" said the tailor, and chased the 
unwelcome guests away. But the flies, who didn't understand 
English, refused to let themselves be warned off, and returned again 
in even greater numbers. At last the little tailor, losing all patience, 
reached out of his chimney corner for a duster, and exclaiming: 
"Wait, and I'll give it to you," he beat them mercilessly with it. 
When he left off he counted the slain, and no fewer than seven lay 
dead before him with outstretched legs. "What a desperate fellow 
I am!" said he, and was filled with admiration at his own courage. 
"The whole town must know about this;" and in great haste the 
little tailor cut out a girdle, hemmed it, and embroidered on it in 
big letters, "Seven at a blow." "What did I say, the town? no, 
the whole world shall hear of it," he said; and his heart beat for joy 
as a lamb wags his tail. 

237 



238 . THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 

The tailor strapped the girdle round his waist and set out into 
the wide world, for he considered his workroom too small a field 
for his prowess. Before he set forth he looked round about him, 
to see if there was anything in the house he could take with him 
on his journey; but he found nothing except an old cheese, which 
he took possession of. In front of the house he observed a bird 
that had been caught in some bushes, and this he put into his 
wallet beside the cheese. Then he went on his way merrily, and 
being light and agile he never felt tired. His way led up a hill, on 
the top of which sat a powerful giant, who was calmly surveying the 
landscape. The little tailor went up to him, and greeting him cheer- 
fully said: "Good-day, friend; there you sit at your ease viewing the 
whole wide world. I'm just on my way there. What do you say 
to accompanying me?" The giant looked contemptuously at the 
tailor, and said: "What a poor wretched little creature you are!" 
"That's a good joke," answered the little tailor, and unbuttoning 
his coat he showed the giant the girdle. "There now, you can read 
what sort of a fellow I am." The giant read: "Seven at a blow;" 
and thinking they were human beings the tailor had slain, he con- 
ceived a certain respect for the little man. But first he thought 
he'd test him, so taking up a stone in his hand, he squeezed it till 
some drops of water ran out. "Now you do the same," said the 
giant, "if you really wish to be thought strong." "Is that all?" 
said the little tailor; "that's child's play to me," so he dived into 
his wallet, brought out the cheese, and pressed it till the whey ran 
out. "My squeeze was in sooth better than yours," said he. The 
giant didn't know what to say, for he couldn't have believed it of 
the little fellow. To prove him again, the giant lifted a stone and 
threw it so high that the eye could hardly follow it. "Now, my 
little pigmy, let me see you do that." "Well thrown," said the 
tailor; "but, after all, your stone fell to the ground; I'll throw one 
that won't come down at all." He dived into his wallet again, and 
grasping the bird in his hand, he threw it up into the air. The 
bird, enchanted to be free, soared up into the sky, and flew away 
never to return. "Well, what do you think of that little piece of 
business, friend?" asked the tailor. "You can certainly throw," said 
the giant; "but now let's see if you can carry a proper weight." 
With these words he led the tailor to a huge oak tree which had 
been felled to the ground, and said: "If you are strong enough, help 
me to carry the tree out of the wood." "Most certainly," said the 
little tailor: "just you take the trunk on your shoulder; I'll bear 
the top and branches, which is certainly the heaviest part." The 
giant laid the trunk on his shoulder, but the tailor sat at his ease 




He dived into his wallet again, and grasping the bird in his hand, 
he threw it up in the air. 



THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 239 

among the branches; and the giant, who couldn't see what was 
going on behind him, had to carry the whole tree, and the little 
tailor into the bargain. There he sat behind in the best of spirits, 
lustily whistling a tune, as if carrying the tree were mere sport. 
The giant, after dragging the heavy weight for some time, could get 
on no further, and shouted out: "Hi! I must let the tree fall." The 
tailor sprang nimbly down, seized the tree with both hands as if he 
had carried it the whole way, and said to the giant: "Fancy a big 
lout like you not being able to carry a tree!" 

They continued to go on their way together, and as they 
passed by a cherry tree the giant grasped the top of it, where the 
ripest fruit hung, gave the branches into the tailor's hand, and 
bade him eat. But the little tailor was far too weak to hold the 
tree down, and when the giant let go the tree swung back into the 
air, bearing the little tailor with it. When he had fallen to the 
ground again without hurting himself, the giant said: "What! do 
you mean to tell me you haven't the strength to hold down a feeble 
twig?" "It wasn't strength that was wanting," replied the tailor; 
"do you think that would have been anything for a man who has 
killed seven at a blow? I jumped over the tree because the 
hunstmen are shooting among the branches near us. Do you do 
the like if you dare." The giant made an attempt, but couldn't get 
over the tree, and stuck fast in the branches, so that here too the 
little tailor had the better of him. 

"Well, you're a fine fellow, after all," said the giant; "come and 
spend the night with us in our cave." The little tailor willingly 
consented to do this, and following his friend they went on till 
they reached a cave where several other giants were sitting round 
a fire, each holding a roast sheep in his hand, of which he was eat- 
ing. The little tailor looked about him, and thought: "Yes, there's 
certainly more room to turn round in here than in my workshop." 
The giant showed him a bed, and bade him lie down and have a 
good sleep. But the bed was too big for the little tailor, so he 
didn't get into it, but crept away into the corner. At midnight, 
when the giant thought the little tailor was fast asleep, he rose up, 
and taking his big iron walking-stick, he broke the bed in two with 
a blow, and thought he had made an end of the little grasshopper. 
At early dawn the giants went off to the wood, and quite forgot 
about the little tailor, till all of a sudden they met him trudging 
along in the most cheerful manner. The giants were terrified at 
the apparition, and, fearful lest he should slay them, they all took 
to their heels as fast as they could. 

The little tailor continued to follow bis nose, and after he had 



240 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 

wandered about for a long time he came to the courtyard of a royal 
palace, and feeling tired he lay down on the grass and fell asleep. 
While he lay there the people came, and looking him all over read on 
his girdle: "Seven at a blow." "Oh!" they said, "what can this 
great hero of a hundred fights want in our peaceful land? He must 
indeed be a mighty man of valor." They went and told the King 
about him, and said what a weighty and useful man he'd be in time 
of war, and that it would be well to secure him at any price. This 
counsel pleased the King, and he sent one of his courtiers down to 
the little tailor, to offer him, when he awoke, a commission in their 
army. The messenger remained standing by the sleeper, and 
waited till he stretched his limbs and opened his eyes, when he 
tendered his proposal. "That's the very thing I came here for," he 
answered; "I am quite ready to enter the King's service." So he 
was received with all honor, and given a special house of his own 
to five in. 

But the other officers resented the success of the little tailor, and 
wished him a thousand miles away. "What's to come of it all?" 
they asked each other; "if we quarrel with him, he'll let out at us, 
and at every blow seven will fall. There'll soon be an end of us." 
So they resolved to go in a body to the King, and all to send in their 
papers. "We are not made," they said, "to hold out against a man 
who kills seven at a blow." The King was grieved at the thought of 
losing all his faithful servants for the sake of one man, and he wished 
heartily that he had never set eyes on him, or that he could get rid 
of him. But he didn't dare to send him away, for he feared he 
might kill him along with his people, and place himself on the throne. 
He pondered long and deeply over the matter, and finally came to 
a conclusion. He sent to the tailor and told him that, seeing what 
a great and warlike hero he was, he was about to make him an offer. 
In a certain wood of his kingdom there dwelled two giants who did 
much harm; by the way they robbed, murdered, burned, and 
plundered everything about them; "no one could approach them 
without endangering his life. But if he could overcome and kill 
these two giants he should have his only daughter for a wife, and 
half his kingdom into the bargain; he might have a hundred horse- 
men, too, to back him up." "That's the very thing for a man like 
me," thought the little tailor; "one doesn't get the offer of a beautiful 
princess and half a kingdom every day." "Done with you," he 
answered; "I'll soon put an end to the giants. But I haven't the 
smallest need of your hundred horsemen; a fellow who can slay 
seven men at a blow need not be afraid of two." 

The little tailor set out, and the hundred horsemen followed 



THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 241 

him. When he came to the outskirts of the wood he said to his 
followers: "You wait here, I'll manage the giants by myself"; and he 
went on into the wood, casting his sharp little eyes right and left 
about him. After a while he spied the two giants lying asleep 
under a tree, and snoring till the very boughs bent with the breeze. 
The little tailor lost no time in filling his wallet with stones, and 
then climbed up the tree under which they lay. When he got to 
about the middle of it he slipped along a branch till he sat just 
above the sleepers, when he threw down one stone after the other 
on the nearest giant. The giant felt nothing for a long time, but 
at last he woke up, and pinching his companion said: "What did 
you strike me for?" "I didn't strike you," said the other, "you 
must be dreaming." They both lay down to sleep again, and the 
tailor threw down a stone on the second giant, who sprang up and 
cried: "What's that for? Why did you throw something at me?" 
"I didn't throw anything," growled the first one. They wrangled 
on for a time, till, as both were tired, they made up the matter and 
fell asleep again. The little tailor began his game once more, and 
flung the largest stone he could find in his wallet with all his force, 
and hit the first giant on the chest. "This is too much of a good 
thing!" he yelled, and springing up like a madman, he knocked his 
companion against the tree till he trembled. He gave, however, as 
good as he got, and they became so enraged that they tore up trees 
and beat each other with them, till they both fell dead at once on 
the ground. Then the little tailor jumped down. "It's a mercy," 
he said, "that they didn't root up the tree on which I was perched, 
or I should have had to jump like a squirrel on to another, which, 
nimble though I am, would have been no easy job." He drew his 
sword and gave each of the giants a very fine thrust or two on the 
breast, and then went to the horsemen and said: "The deed is done, 
I've put an end to the two of them; but I assure you it has been 
no easy matter, for they even tore up trees in their struggle to de- 
fend themselves; but all that's of no use against one who slays" seven 
men at a blow." "Weren't you wounded?" asked the horsemen. 
"No fear," answered the tailor; "they haven't touched a hair of 
my head." But the horsemen wouldn't believe him till they rode 
into the wood and found the giants weltering in their blood, and the 
trees lying around, torn up by the roots. 

The little tailor now demanded the promised reward from the 
King, but he repented his promise, and pondered once more how he 
could rid himself of the hero. "Before you obtain the hand of my 
daughter and half my kingdom," he said to him, "you must do 
another deed of valor. A unicorn is running about loose in the 



242 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 

wood, and doing much mischief; you must first catch it." "I'm even 
less afraid of one unicorn than of two giants; seven at a blow, 
that's my motto." He took a piece of cord and an axe with him, 
went out to the wood, and again told the men who had been sent 
with him to remain outside. He hadn't to search long, for the 
unicorn soon passed by, and, on perceiving the tailor, dashed straight 
at him as though it were going to spike him on the spot. "Gently, 
gently," said he, "not so fast, my friend;" and standing still he 
waited till the beast was quite near, when he sprang lightly behind 
a tree; the unicorn ran with all its force against the tree, and 
rammed its horn so firmly into the trunk that it had no strength 
left to pull it out again, and was thus successfully captured. "Now 
I've caught my bird," said the tailor, and he came out from behind 
the tree, placed the cord round its neck first, then struck the horn 
out of the tree with his axe, and when everything was in order led 
the beast before the King. 

Still the King didn't want to give him the promised reward and 
made a third demand. The tailor was to catch a wild boar for him 
that did a great deal of harm in the wood; and he might have the 
huntsmen to help him. "Willingly," said the tailor; "that's mere 
child's play." But he didn't take the huntsmen into the wood with 
him, and they were well enough pleased to remain behind, for the 
wild boar had often received them in a manner which did not make 
them desire its further acquaintance. As soon as the boar per- 
ceived the tailor it ran at him with foaming mouth and gleaming 
teeth, and tried to knock him. down; but our alert little friend ran 
into a chapel that stood near, and got out of the window again 
with a jump. The boar pursued him into the church, but the tailor 
skipped round to the door, and closed it securely. So the raging 
beast was caught, for it was far too heavy and unwieldy to spring 
out of the window. The little tailor summoned the huntsmen to- 
gether, that they might see the prisoner with their own eyes. Then 
the hero betook himself to the King, who was obliged now, whether 
he liked it or not, to keep his promise, and hand him over his 
daughter and half his kingdom. Had he known that no hero- 
warrior, but only a little tailor stood before him, it would have gone 
even more to his heart. So the wedding was celebrated with much 
splendor and little joy, and the tailor became a king. 

After a time the Queen heard her husband saying one night in 
his sleep: "My lad, make that waistcoat and patch these trousers, 
or I'll box your ears." Thus she learned in what rank the young 
gentleman had been born, and next day she poured forth her woes 
to her father, and begged him to help her to get rid of a husband 



THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 243 

who was nothing more nor less than a tailor. The King comforted 
her, and said: "Leave your bedroom door open to-night, my servants 
shall stand outside, and when your husband is fast asleep they shall 
enter, bind him fast, and carry him on to a ship, which shall sail 
away out into the wide ocean." The Queen was well satisfied with 
the idea, but the armor-bearer, who had overheard everything, 
being much attached to his young master, went straight to him and 
revealed the whole plot. "I'll soon put a stop to the business," said 
the tailor. That night, he and his wife went to bed at the usual 
time; and when she thought he had fallen asleep she got up, opened 
the door, and then lay down again. The little tailor, who had only 
pretended to be asleep, began to call out in a clear voice: "My lad, 
make that waistcoat and patch those trousers, or I'll box your 
ears. I have killed seven at a blow, slain two giants, led a unicorn 
captive, and caught a wild boar, then why should I be afraid of 
those men standing outside my door?" The men, when they heard 
the tailor saying these words, were so terrified that they fled as if 
pursued by a wild army, and didn't dare go near him again. So the 
little tailor was and remained a king all the days of his life. 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

CHAPTER I 

MY father had a small estate in Nottinghamshire, and I was the 
third of four sons. He sent me to Cambridge at fourteen 
years old, and after studying there three years I was bound appren- 
tice to Mr. Bates, a famous surgeon in London. There, as my 
father now and then sent me small sums of money, I spent them in 
learning navigation, and other arts useful to those who travel, as I 
always believed it would be some time or other my fortune to do. 

Three years after my leaving him my good master, Mr. Bates, 
recommended me as ship's surgeon to the "Swallow," on which I 
voyaged three years. When I came back I settled in London, and, 
having taken part of a small house, I married Miss Mary Burton, 
daughter of Mr. Edmund Burton, hosier. 

But my good master Bates died two years after; and as I had 
few friends my business began to fail, and I determined to go 
again to sea. After several voyages, I accepted an offer from Cap- 
tain W. Pritchard, master of the "Antelope," who was making a 
voyage to the South Sea. We set sail from Bristol, May 4, 1699; 
and our voyage at first was very prosperous. 

But in our passage to the East Indies we were driven by a 
violent storm to the north-west of Van Diemen's Land. Twelve 
of our crew died from hard labor and bad food, and the rest were 
in a very weak condition. On the 5th of November, the weather 
being very hazy, the seamen spied a rock within 120 yards of the 
ship; but the wind was so strong that we were driven straight 
upon it, and immediately split. Six of the crew, of whom I was 
one, letting down the boat, got clear of the ship, and we rowed 
about three leagues, till we could work no longer. We therefore 
trusted ourselves to the mercy of the waves; and in about half an 
hour the boat was upset by a sudden squall. What became of my 
companions in the boat, or those who escaped on the rock or were 
left in the vessel, I cannot tell; but I conclude they were all lost. 
For my part, I swam as fortune directed me, and was pushed for- 
ward by wind and tide; but when I was able to struggle no longer 
I found myself within my depth. By this time the storm was 
much abated. I reached the shore at last, about eight o'clock in 
the evening, and advanced nearly half a mile inland, but could not 

244 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 245 

discover any sign of inhabitants. I was extremely tired, and with 
the heat of the weather I found myself much inclined to sleep. I 
lay down on the grass, which was very short and soft, and slept 
sounder than ever I did in my life for about nine hours. When I 
woke, it was just daylight. I attempted to rise, but could not; 
for as I happened to be lying on my back, I found my arms and 
legs were fastened on each side to the ground; and my hair, which 
was long and thick, tied down in the same manner. I could only 
look upward. The sun began to grow hot, and the light hurt my 
eyes. I heard a confused noise about me, but could see nothing 
except the sky. In a little time I felt something alive and moving on 
my left leg, which, advancing gently over my breast, came almost 
up to my chin, when, bending my eyes downward, I perceived it 
to be a human creature, not six inches high, with a bow and arrow 
in his hands, and a quiver at his back. In the meantime I felt at 
least forty more following the first. I was in the utmost astonish- 
ment, and roared so loud that they all ran back in a fright; and 
some of them were hurt with the falls they got by leaping from my 
sides upon the ground. However, they soon returned, and one of 
them, who ventured so far as to get a full sight of my face, lifted 
up his hands in admiration. I lay all this while in great uneasiness; 
but at length, struggling to get loose, I succeeded in breaking the 
strings that fastened my left arm to the ground; and at the same 
time, with a violent pull that gave me extreme pain, I a little 
loosened the strings that tied down my hair, so that I was just able 
to turn my head about two inches. But the creatures ran off a 
second time before I could seize them, whereupon there was a great 
shout, and in an instant I felt above a hundred arrows discharged 
on my left hand, which pricked me like so many needles. More- 
over, they shot another flight into the air, of which some fell on my 
face, which I immediately covered with my left hand. When this 
shower of arrows was over I groaned with grief and pain, and then, 
striving again to get loose, they discharged another flight of arrows 
larger than the first, and some of them tried to stab me with their 
spears; but by good luck I had on a leather jacket, which they could 
not pierce. By this time I thought it most prudent to he still till 
night, when, my left hand being already loose, I could easily free 
myself; and as for the inhabitants, I thought I might be a match for 
the greatest army they could bring against me if they were all of the 
same size as him I saw. When the people observed that I was 
quiet they discharged no more arrows, but by the noise I heard I 
knew that their number was increased; and about four yards from 
me, for more than an hour, there was a knocking, like people at 



246 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

work. Then, turning my head that way as well as the pegs and 
strings would let me, I saw a stage set up, about a foot and a half 
from the ground, with two or three ladders to mount it. From this, 
one of them, who seemed to be a person of quality, made me a long 
speech, of which I could not understand a word, though I could tell 
from his manner that he sometimes threatened me, and sometimes 
spoke with pity and kindness. I answered in few words, but in 
the most submissive manner; and, being almost famished with 
hunger, I could not help showing my impatience by putting my 
finger frequently to my mouth, to signify that I wanted food. He 
understood me very well, and, descending from the stage, com- 
manded that several ladders should be set against my sides, on 
which more than a hundred of the inhabitants mounted, and 
walked toward my mouth with baskets full of food, which had 
been sent by the King's orders when he first received tidings of me. 
There were legs and shoulders like mutton, but smaller than the 
wings of a lark. I ate them two or three at a mouthful, and took 
three loaves at a time. They supplied me as fast as they could, 
with a thousand marks of wonder at my appetite. I then made a 
sign that I wanted something to drink. They guessed that a small 
quantity would not suffice me, and, being a most ingenious people, 
they slung up one of their largest hogsheads, then rolled it toward 
my hand, and beat out the top. I drank it off at a draught, which 
I might well do, for it did not hold half a pint. They brought me 
a second hogshead, which I drank, and made signs for more; but 
they had none to give me. However, I could not wonder enough 
at the daring of these tiny mortals, who ventured to mount and 
walk upon my body, while one of my hands was free, without 
trembling at the very sight of so huge a creature as I must have 
seemed to them. After some time there appeared before me a 
person of high rank from his Imperial Majesty. His Excellency, 
having mounted my right leg, advanced to my face, with about a 
dozen of his retinue, and spoke about ten minutes, often pointing 
forward, which, as I afterward found, was toward the capital 
city, about half a mile distant, whither it was commanded by his 
Majesty that I should be conveyed. I made a sign with my hand 
that was loose, putting it to the other (but over his Excellency's 
head, for fear of hurting him or his train), to show that I desired 
my liberty. He seemed to understand me well enough, for he 
shook his head, though he made other signs to let me know that I 
should have meat and drink enough, and very good treatment. 
Then I once more thought of attempting to escape; but when I 
felt the smart of their arrows on my face and hands, which were 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 247 

all in blisters, and observed likewise that the number of my ene- 
mies increased, I gave tokens to let them know that they might 
do with me what they pleased. Then they daubed my face and 
hands with a sweet-smelling ointment, which in a few minutes 
removed all the smarts of the arrows. The relief from pain and 
hunger made me drowsy, and presently I fell asleep. I slept about 
eight hours, as I was told afterward; and it was no wonder, for 
the physicians, by the Emperor's orders, had mingled a sleeping 
draught in the hogsheads of wine. 

It seems that, when I was discovered sleeping on the ground 
after my landing, the Emperor had early notice of it, and deter- 
mined that I should be tied in the manner I have related (which 
was done in the night, while I slept), that plenty of meat and drink 
should be sent me, and a machine prepared to carry me to the 
capital city. Five hundred carpenters and engineers were imme- 
diately set to work to prepare the engine. It was a frame of wood, 
raised three inches from the ground, about seven feet long and four 
wide, moving upon twenty-two wheels. But the difficulty was to 
place me on it. Eighty poles were erected for this purpose, and 
very strong cords fastened to bandages which the workmen had 
tied round my neck, hands, body, and legs. Nine hundred of the 
strongest men were employed to draw up these cords by pulleys 
fastened on the poles, and in less than three hours I was raised 
and slung into the engine, and there tied fast. Fifteen hundred of 
the Emperor's largest horses, each about four inches and a half 
high, were then employed to draw me toward the capital. But 
while all this was done I still lay in a deep sleep, and I did not wake 
till four hours after we began our journey. 

The Emperor and all his Court came out to meet us when we 
reached the capital; but his great officials would not suffer his 
Majesty to risk his person by mounting on my body. Where the 
carriage stopped there stood an ancient temple, supposed to be the 
largest in the whole kingdom, and here it was determined that I 
should lodge. Near the great gate, through which I could easily 
creep, they fixed ninety-one chains, like those which hang to a lady's 
watch, which were locked to my left leg with thirty-six padlocks; 
and when the workmen found it was impossible for me to break 
loose, they cut all the strings that bound me. Then I rose up, 
feeling as melancholy as ever I did in my life. But the noise and 
astonishment of the people on seeing me rise and walk were inex- 
pressible. The chains that held my left leg were about two yards 
long, and gave me not only freedom to walk backward and forward 
in a semicircle, but to creep in and he at full length inside the temple. 



248 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

CHAPTER II 

The Emperor, advancing toward me from among his courtiers, all 
most magnificently clad, surveyed me with great admiration, but 
kept beyond the length of my chain. He was taller by about the 
breadth of my nail than any of his Court, which alone was enough 
to strike awe into the beholders, and graceful and majestic. The 
better to behold him, I lay down on my side, so that my face was 
level with his, and he stood three yards off. However, I have had 
him since many times in my hand, and therefore cannot be de- 
ceived. His dress was very simple; but he wore a light helmet of 
gold, adorned with jewels and a plume. He held his sword drawn 
in his hand, to defend himself if I should break loose; it was almost 
three inches long, and the hilt was of gold, enriched with diamonds. 
His voice was shrill, but very clear. His Imperial Majesty spoke 
often to me, and I answered; but neither of us could understand a 
word. 

After about two hours the Court retired, and I was left with a 
strong guard to keep away the crowd, some of whom had the im- 
pudence to shoot their arrows at me as I sat by the door of my 
house. But the colonel ordered six of them to be seized and 
delivered bound into my hands. I put five of them into my coat 
pocket; and as to the sixth, I made a face as if I would eat him 
alive. The poor man screamed terribly, and the colonel and his 
officers were much distressed, especially when they saw me take 
out my penknife. But I soon set them at ease, for, cutting the 
strings he was bound with, I put him gently on the ground, and 
away he ran. I treated the rest in the same manner, taking them 
one by one out of my pocket; and I saw that both the soldiers and 
people were delighted at this mark of my kindness. 

Toward night I got with some difficulty into my house, where I 
lay on the ground, as I had to do for a fortnight, till a bed was pre- 
pared for me out of six hundred beds of the ordinary measure. 

Six hundred servants were appointed me, and three hundred 
tailors made me a suit of clothes. Moreover, six of his Majesty's 
greatest scholars were employed to teach me their language, so that 
soon I was able to converse after a fashion with the Emperor, who 
often honored me with his visits. The first words I learned were to 
desire that he would please to give me my liberty, which I every 
day repeated on my knees; but he answered that this must be a 
work of time, and that first I must swear a peace with him and his 
kingdom. He told me also that by the laws of the nation I must 
be searched by two of his officers, and that as this could not be done 
without my help, he trusted them in my hands, and whatever they 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 249 

took from me should be returned when I left the country. I took 
up the two officers, and put them into my coat pockets. These 
gentlemen, having pen, ink, and paper about them, made an exact 
list of everything they saw, which I afterward translated into 
English, and which ran as follows: 

"In the right coat pocket of the great Man-Mountain we found 
only one great piece of coarse cloth, large enough to cover the carpet 
of your Majesty's chief room of state. In the left pocket we saw 
a huge silver chest, with a silver cover, which we could not lift. 
We desired that it should be opened, and one of us stepping into it 
found himself up to the mid-leg in a sort of dust, some of which 
flying into our faces sent us both into a fit of sneezing. In his 
right waistcoat pocket we found a number of white thin substances, 
folded one over another, about the size of three men, tied with a 
strong cable, and marked with black figures, which we humbly con- 
ceive to be writings. In the left there was a sort of engine, from 
the back of which extended twenty long poles, with which, we 
conjecture, the Man-Mountain combs his head. In the smaller 
pocket on the right side were several round flat pieces of white 
and red metal, of different sizes. Some of the white, which ap- 
peared to be silver, were so large and heavy that my comrade and 
I could hardly lift them. From another pocket hung a huge silver 
chain, with a wonderful kind of engine fastened to it, a globe half 
silver and half of some transparent metal; for on the transparent 
side we saw certain strange figures, and thought we could touch 
them till we found our fingers stopped by the shining substance. 
This engine made an incessant noise, like a water-mill, and we con- 
jecture it is either some unknown animal, or the god he worships, 
but probably the latter, for he told us that he seldom did anything 
without consulting it. 

"This is a list of what we found about the body of the Man- 
Mountain, who treated us with great civility." 

I had one private pocket which escaped their search, containing 
a pair of spectacles and a small spy-glass, which, being of no con- 
sequence to the Emperor, I did not think myself bound in honor to 
discover. 

CHAPTER III 

My gentleness and good behavior gained so far on the Emperor 
and his Court, and, indeed, on the people in general, that I began to 
have hopes of getting my liberty in a short time. The natives came 
by degrees to be less fearful of danger from me. I would some- 
times He down and let five or six of them dance on my hand; and 



250 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

at last the boys and girls ventured to come and play at hide-and- 
seek in my hair. 

The horses of the army and of the royal stables were no longer 
shy, having been daily led before me; and one of the Emperor's 
huntsmen, on a large courser, took my foot, shoe and all, which was 
indeed a prodigious leap. I amused the Emperor one day in a very 
extraordinary manner. I took nine sticks, and fixed them firmly 
in the ground in a square. Then I took four other sticks, and tied 
them parallel at each corner, about two feet from the ground. I 
fastened my handkerchief to the nine sticks that stood erect, and 
extended it on all sides till it was as tight as the top of a drum; 
and I desired the Emperor to let a troop of his best horse, twenty- 
four in number, come and exercise upon this plain. His Majesty 
approved of the proposal, and I took them up one by one, with the 
proper officers to exercise them. As soon as they got into order 
they divided into two parties, discharged blunt arrows, drew their 
swords, fled and pursued, and, in short, showed the best military 
discipline I ever beheld. The parallel sticks secured them and 
their horses from falling off the stage, and the Emperor was so much 
delighted that he ordered this entertainment to be repeated several 
days, and persuaded the Empress herself to let me hold her in her 
chair within two yards of the stage, whence she could view the 
whole performance. Fortunately no accident happened, only once 
a fiery horse, pawing with his hoof, struck a hole in my handker- 
chief, and overthrew his rider and himself. But I immediately 
relieved them both, and covering the hole with one hand, I set down 
the troop with the other as I had taken them up. The horse that 
fell was strained in the shoulder, but the rider was not hurt, and I 
repaired my handkerchief as well as I could. However, I would 
not trust to the strength of it any more in such dangerous enter- 
prises. 

I had sent so many petitions for my liberty that his Majesty 
at length mentioned the matter in a full council, where it was op- 
posed by none except Skyresh Bolgolam, admiral of the realm, 
who was pleased without any provocation to be my mortal enemy. 
However, he agreed at length, though he succeeded in himself draw- 
ing up the conditions on which I should be set free. After they 
were read I was requested to swear to perform them in the method 
prescribed by their laws, which was to hold my right foot in my 
left hand, and to place the middle finger of my right hand on the 
crown of my head, and my thumb on the top of my right ear. But 
I have made a translation of the conditions, which I here offer to 
the public: 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 251 

"Golhaste Momarem EvJame Gurdile Shefin Mully Ully Gue, 
Most Mighty Emperor of Lilliput, delight and terror of the universe, 
whose dominions extend to the ends of the globe, monarch of all 
monarchs, taller than the sons of men, whose feet press down to 
the center, and whose head strikes against the sun, at whose nod the 
princes of the earth shake their knees, pleasant as the spring, com- 
fortable as the summer, fruitful as autumn, dreadful as winter: 
His Most Sublime Majesty proposeth to the Man-Mountain, lately 
arrived at our celestial dominions, the following articles, which by 
a solemn oath he shall be obliged to perform: 

"First. The Man-Mountain shall not depart from our domin- 
ions without our license under the great seal. 

"Second. He shall not presume to come into our metropolis 
without our express order, at which time the inhabitants shall have 
two hours' warning to keep within doors. 

"Third. The said Man-Mountain shall confine his walks to our 
principal high roads, and not offer to walk or he down in a meadow 
or field of corn. 

"Fourth. As he walks the said roads he shall take the utmost 
care not to trample upon the bodies of any of our loving subjects, 
their horses or carriages, nor take any of our subjects into his hands 
without their own consent. 

"Fifth. If an express requires extraordinary speed the Man- 
Mountain shall be obliged to carry in his pocket the messenger 
and horse a six days' journey, and return the said messenger (if 
so required) safe to our imperial presence. 

"Sixth. He shall be our ally against our enemies in the island 
of Blefuscu, and do his utmost to destroy their fleet, which is now 
preparing to invade us. 

"Lastly. Upon his solemn oath to observe all the above articles, 
the said Man-Mountain shall have a daily allowance of meat and 
drink sufficient for the support of 1,724 of our subjects, with free 
access to our royal person, and other marks of our favor. Given 
at our palace at Belfaburac, the twelfth day of the ninety-first 
moon of our reign." 

I swore to these articles with great cheerfulness, whereupon my 
chains were immediately unlocked, and I was at full liberty. 

One morning, about a fortnight after I had obtained my freedom, 
Reldresal, the Emperor's secretary for private affairs, came to my 
house, attended only by one servant. He ordered his coach to wait 
at a distance, and desired that I would give him an hour's audience. 
I offered to he down that he might the more conveniently reach my 
ear; but he chose rather to let me hold him in my hand during our 



252 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

conversation. He began with compliments on my liberty, but he 
added that, save for the present state of things at Court, perhaps I 
might not have obtained it so soon. "For," he said, "however 
flourishing we may seem to foreigners, we are in danger of an in- 
vasion from the island of Blefuscu, which is the other great empire 
of the universe, almost as large and as powerful as this of his 
Majesty. For as to what we have heard you say, that there are 
other kingdoms in the world, inhabited by human creatures as large 
as yourself, our philosophers are very doubtful, and rather conjecture 
that you dropped from the moon, or one of the stars, because a 
hundred mortals of your size would soon destroy all the fruit and 
cattle of his Majesty's dominions. Besides, our histories of six 
thousand moons make no mention of any other regions than the two 
mighty empires of Lilliput and Blefuscu, which, as I was going to 
tell you, are engaged in a most obstinate war, which began in the 
following manner: It is allowed on all hands that the primitive 
way of breaking eggs was upon the larger end; but his present 
Majesty's grandfather, while he was a boy, going to eat an egg, and 
breaking it according to the ancient practice, happened to cut one of 
his fingers. Whereupon the Emperor, his father, made a law com- 
manding all his subjects to break the smaller end of their eggs. The 
people so highly resented this law that there have been six rebel- 
lions raised on that account, wherein one emperor lost his life, and 
another his crown. It is calculated that eleven hundred persons 
have at different times suffered rather than break their eggs at the 
smaller end. But these rebels, the Bigendians, have found so much 
encouragement at the Emperor of Belfuscu's Court, to which they 
always fled for refuge, that a bloody war, as I said, has been carried 
on between the two empires for six-and-thirty moons; and now the 
Blefuscudians have equipped a large fleet, and are preparing to 
descend upon us. Therefore his Imperial Majesty, placing great 
confidence in your valor and strength, has commanded me to set 
the case before you." 

I desired the secretary to present my humble duty to the 
Emperor, and to let him know that I was ready, at the risk of my 
life, to defend him against all invaders. 

CHAPTER IV 

It was not long before I communicated to his Majesty the plan I 
formed for seizing the enemy's whole fleet. The Empire of Blefuscu 
is an island parted from Lilliput only by a channel eight hundred 
yards wide. I consulted the most experienced seamen on the depth 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 253 

of the channel, and they told me that in the middle, at high water, 
it was seventy glumguffs (about six feet of European measure). 
I walked toward the coast, where, lying down behind a hillock, I 
took out my spy-glass, and viewed the enemy's fleet at anchor — 
about fifty men-of-war, and other vessels. I then came back to my 
house and gave orders for a great quantity of the strongest cables 
and bars of iron. The cable was about as thick as packthread, and 
the bars of the length and size of a knitting-needle. I trebled the 
cable to make it stronger, and for the same reason twisted three of 
the iron bars together, bending the ends into a hook. Having thus 
fixed fifty hooks to as many cables, I went back to the coast, and 
taking off my coat, shoes, and stockings, walked into the sea in my 
leather jacket about half an hour before high water. I waded with 
what haste I could, swimming in the middle about thirty yards, 
till I felt ground, and thus arrived at the fleet in less than half an 
hour. The enemy was so frightened when they saw me that they 
leaped out of their ships and swam ashore, where there could not 
be fewer than thirty thousand. Then, fastening a hook to the hole 
at the prow of each ship, I tied all the cords together at the end. 
Meanwhile the enemy discharged several thousand arrows, many 
of which stuck in my hands and face. My greatest fear was for my 
eyes, which I should have lost if I had not suddenly thought of the 
pair of spectacles which had escaped the Emperor's searchers. 
These I took out and fastened upon my nose, and thus armed went 
on with my work in spite of the arrows, many of which struck 
against the glasses of my spectacles, but without any other effect 
than slightly disturbing them. Then, taking the knot in my hand, 
I began to pull; but not a ship would stir, for they were too fast 
held by their anchors. Thus the boldest part of my enterprise 
remained. Letting go the cord, I resolutely cut with my knife the 
cables that fastened the anchors, receiving more than two hundred 
shots in my face and hands. Then I took up again the knotted end 
of the cables to which my hooks were tied, and with great ease 
drew fifty of the enemy's largest men-of-war after me. 

When the Blefuscudians saw the fleet moving in order, and me 
pulling at the end, they set up a scream of grief and despair that it 
is impossible to describe. When I had got out of danger I stopped 
awhile to pick out the arrows that stuck in my hands and face, and 
rubbed on some of the same ointment that was given me at my arrival. 
I then took off my spectacles, and after waiting about an hour, till 
the tide was a little fallen, I waded on to the royal port of Lilliput. 

The Emperor and his whole Court stood on the shore awaiting 
me. They saw the ships move forward in a large half-moon, but 



254 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

could not discern me, who, in the middle of the channel, was under 
water up to my neck. The Emperor concluded that I was drowned, 
and that the enemy's fleet was approaching in a hostile manner. 
But he was soon set at ease, for, the channel growing shallower 
every step I made, I came in a short time within hearing, and hold- 
ing up the end of the cable by which the fleet was fastened, I cried 
in a loud voice: "Long live the most puissant Emperor of Lilliput!" 
The Prince received me at my landing with all possible joy, and 
made me a Nardal on the spot, which is the highest title of honor 
among them. 

His Majesty desired that I would take some opportunity to bring 
all the rest of his enemy's ships into his ports, and seemed to think 
of nothing less than conquering the whole Empire of Blefuscu, and 
becoming the sole monarch of the world. But I plainly protested 
that I would never be the means of bringing a free and brave people 
into slavery; and though the wisest of the Ministers were of my 
opinion, my open refusal was so opposed to his Majesty's ambition 
that he could never forgive me. And from this time a plot began 
between himself and those of his Ministers who were my enemies, 
that nearly ended in my utter destruction 

About three weeks after this exploit there arrived an embassy 
from Blefuscu, with humble offers of peace, which was soon con- 
cluded, on terms very advantageous to our Emperor. There were 
six ambassadors, with a train of about five hundred persons, all very 
magnificent. Having been privately told that I had befriended 
them, they made me a visit, and paying me many compliments on 
my valor and generosity, invited me to their kingdom in the 
Emperor their master's name. I asked them to present my most 
humble respects to the Emperor their master, whose royal person I 
resolved to attend before I returned to my own country. Accord- 
ingly, the next time I had the honor to see our Emperor I desired 
his general permission to visit the Blefuscudian monarch. This he 
granted me, but in a very cold manner, of which I afterward 
learned the reason. 

When I was just preparing to pay my respects to the Emperor 
of Blefuscu, a distinguished person at Court, to whom I had once 
done a great service, came to my house very privately at night, and 
without sending his name desired admission. I put his lordship 
into my coat pocket, and, giving orders to a trusty servant to admit 
no one, I fastened the door, placed my visitor on the table, and sat 
down by it. His lordship's face was full of trouble; and he asked 
me to hear him with patience, in a matter that highly concerned 
my honor and my life. 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 255 

"You are aware," he said, "that Skyresh Bolgolam has been 
your mortal enemy ever since your arrival, and his hatred is 
increased since your great success against Blefuscu, by which his 
glory as admiral is obscured. This lord and others have accused 
you of treason, and several councils have been called in the most 
private manner on your account. Out of gratitude for your favors 
I procured information of the whole proceedings, venturing my 
head for your service, and this was the charge against you: 

"First, that you, having brought the imperial fleet of Blefuscu 
into the royal port, were commanded by his Majesty to seize all the 
other ships, and put to death all the Bigendian exiles, and also 
all the people of the empire who would not immediately consent to 
break their eggs at the smaller end. And that, like a false traitor to 
his Most Serene Majesty, you excused yourself from the service on 
pretence of unwillingness to force the consciences and destroy the 
liberties and lives of an innocent people. 

"Again, when ambassadors arrived from the Court of Blefuscu, 
like a false traitor, you aided and entertained them, though you 
knew them to be servants of a prince lately in open war against his 
Imperial Majesty. 

"Moreover, you are now preparing, contrary to the duty of a 
faithful subject, to voyage to the Court of Blefuscu. 

"In the debate on this charge," my friend continued, "his 
Majesty often urged the services you had done him, while the 
admiral and treasurer insisted that you should be put to a shameful 
death. But Reldresal, secretary for private affairs, who has always 
proved himself your friend, suggested that if his Majesty would 
please to spare your life and only give orders to put out both your 
eyes, justice might in some measure be satisfied. At this Bolgolam 
rose up in fury, wondering how the secretary dared desire to pre- 
serve the life of a traitor; and the treasurer, pointing out the expense 
of keeping you, also urged your death. But his Majesty was 
graciously pleased to say that since the council thought the loss of 
your eyes too easy a punishment, some other might afterward be 
inflicted. And the secretary, humbly desiring to be heard again, 
said that as to expense your allowance might be gradually lessened, 
so that, for want of sufficient food you should grow weak and faint, 
and die in a few months, when his Majesty's subjects might cut 
your flesh from your bones and bury it, leaving the skeleton for the 
admiration of posterity. 

"Thus, through the great friendship of the secretary, the affair 
was arranged. It was commanded that the plan of starving you by 
degrees should be kept a secret; but the sentence of putting out 



256 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

your eyes was entered on the books. In three days your friend the 
secretary will come to your house and read the accusation before 
you, and point out the great mercy of his Majesty, that only con- 
demns you to the loss of your eyes — which, he does not doubt, you 
will submit to humbly and gratefully. Twenty of his Majesty's 
surgeons will attend, to see the operation well performed, by dis- 
charging very sharp-pointed arrows into the balls of your eyes as 
you lie on the ground. 

"I leave you," said my friend, "to consider what measures you 
will take; and, to escape suspicion, I must immediately return, as 
secretly as I came." 

His lordship did so; and I remained alone, in great perplexity. 
At first I was bent on resistance; for while I had liberty I could 
easily with stones pelt the metropolis to pieces; but I soon rejected 
that idea with horror, remembering the oath I had made to the 
Emperor, and the favors I had received from him. At last, having 
his Majesty's leave to pay my respects to the Emperor of Blefuscu, 
I resolved to take this opportunity. Before the three days had 
passed I wrote a letter to my friend the secretary telling him of 
my resolution; and, without waiting for an answer, went to the 
coast, and entering the channel, between wading and swimming 
reached the port of Blefuscu, where the people, who had long ex- 
pected me, led me to the capital. 

His Majesty, with the royal family and great officers of the 
Court, came out to receive me, and they entertained me in a 
manner suited to the generosity of so great a prince. I did not, 
however, mention my disgrace with the Emperor of Lilliput, since 
I did not suppose that prince would disclose the secret while I was 
out of his power. But in this, it soon appeared, I was deceived. 

CHAPTER V 

Three days after my arrival, walking out of curiosity to the north- 
east coast of the island, I observed at some distance in the sea 
something that looked like a boat overturned. I pulled off my 
shoes and stockings, and wading two or three hundred yards, I 
plainly saw it to be a real boat, which I supposed might by some 
tempest have been driven from a ship. I returned immediately to 
the city for help, and after a huge amount of labor I managed to 
get my boat to the royal port of Blefuscu, where a great crowd of 
people appeared, full of wonder at the sight of so prodigious a vessel. 
I told the Emperor that my good fortune had thrown this boat in 
my way to carry me to some place whence I might return to my 



A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 257 

native country, and begged his orders for materials to fit it up, and 
leave to depart — which, after many kindly speeches, he was pleased 
to grant. 

Meanwhile the Emperor of Lilliput, uneasy at my long absence 
(but never imagining that I had the least notice of his designs) 
sent a person of rank to inform the Emperor of Blefuscu of my 
disgrace; this messenger had orders to represent the great mercy 
of his master, who was content to punish me with the loss of my 
eyes, and who expected that his brother of Blefuscu would have 
me sent back to Lilliput, bound hand and foot, to be punished as 
a traitor. The Emperor of Blefuscu answered with many civil 
excuses. He said that as for sending me bound, his brother knew 
it was impossible. Moreover, though I had taken away his fleet 
he was grateful to me for many good offices I had done him in 
making the peace. But that both their Majesties would soon be 
made easy; for I had found a prodigious vessel on the shore, able 
to carry me on the sea, which he had given orders to fit up; and 
he hoped in a few weeks both empires would be free from me. 

With this answer the messenger returned to Lilliput; and I 
(though the monarch of Blefuscu secretly offered me his gracious 
protection if I would continue in his service) hastened my de- 
parture, resolving never more to put confidence in princes. 

In about a month I was ready to take leave. The Emperor of 
Blefuscu, with the Empress and the royal family, came out of the 
palace; and I lay down on my face to kiss their hands, which they 
graciously gave me. His Majesty presented me with fifty purses 
of sprugs (their greatest gold coin) and his picture at full length, 
which I put immediately into one of my gloves, to keep it from 
being hurt. Many other ceremonies took place at my departure. 

I stored the boat with meat and drink, and took six cows and 
two bulls alive, with as many ewes and rams, intending to carry 
them into my own country; and to feed them on board, I had a 
good bundle of hay and a bag of corn. I would gladly have taken 
a dozen of the natives; but this was a thing the Emperor would by 
no means permit, and besides a diligent search into my pockets, 
his Majesty pledged my honor not to carry away any of his sub- 
jects, though with their own consent and desire. 

Having thus prepared all things as well as I was able, I set sail. 
When I had made twenty-four leagues, by my reckoning, from the 
island of Blefuscu, I saw a sail steering to the northeast. I hailed 
her, but could get no answer; yet I found I gained upon her, for 
the wind slackened; and in half an hour she spied me, and dis- 
charged a gun. I came up with her between five and six in the 



258 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 

evening, Sept. 26, 1701; but my heart leaped within me to see her 
English colors. I put my cows and sheep into my coat pockets, 
and got on board with all my little cargo. The captain received 
me with kindness, and asked me to tell him what place I came from 
last; but at my answer he thought I was raving. However, I took 
my black cattle and sheep out of my pocket, which, after great 
astonishment, clearly convinced him. 

We arrived in England on the 13th of April, 1702. I stayed 
two months with my wife and family; but my eager desire to see 
foreign countries would suffer me to remain no longer. However, 
while in England I made great profit by showing my cattle to per- 
sons of quality and others; and before I began my second voyage 
I sold them for 600Z. I left 1500Z. with my wife, and fixed her in 
a good house; then taking leave of her and my boy and girl, with 
tears on both sides, I sailed on board the "Adventure." 1 

'Swift. 



THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 

ONCE upon a time there was a man who had a meadow which 
lay on the side of a mountain, and in the meadow there was a 
barn in which he stored hay. But there had not been much hay in 
the barn for the last two years, for every St. John's eve, when the 
grass was in the height of its vigor, it was all eaten clean up, just as 
if a whole flock of sheep had gnawed it down to the ground during 
the night. This happened once, and it happened twice, but then 
the man got tired of losing his crop, and said to his sons — he had 
three of them, and the third was called Cinderlad — that one of them 
must go and sleep in the barn on St. John's night, for it was absurd 
to let the grass be eaten up again, blade and stalk, as it had been 
the last two years, and the one who went to watch must keep a 
sharp look-out, the man said. 

The eldest was quite willing to go to the meadow; he would 
watch the grass, he said, and he would do it so well that neither 
man, nor beast, nor even the devil himself should have any of it. 
So when evening came he went to the barn, and lay down to sleep, 
but when night was drawing near there was such a rumbling, and 
such an earthquake that the walls and roof shook again, and the lad 
jumped up and took to his heels as fast as he could, and never even 
looked back, and the barn remained empty that year just as it had 
been for the last two. 

Next St. John's eve the man again said that he could not go on 
in this way, losing all the grass in the outlying field year after 
year, and that one of his sons must just go there and watch it, and 
watch well too. So the next oldest son was willing to show what 
he could do. He went to the barn and lay down to sleep, as his 
brother had done; but when night was drawing near there was a 
great rumbling, and then an earthquake, which was even worse 
than that on the former St. John's night, and when the youth heard 
it he was terrified, and went off, running as if for a wager. 

The year after, it was Cinderlad's turn, but when he made ready 
to go the others laughed at him, and mocked him. "Well, you are 
just the right one to watch the hay, you who have never learned 
anything but how to sit among the ashes and bake yourself!" said 
they. Cinderlad, however, did not trouble himself about what they 

259 



260 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 

said, but when evening drew near rambled away to the outlying 
field. When he got there he went into the barn and lay down, but 
in about an hour's time the rumbling and creaking began, and it 
was frightful to hear it. "Well, it if gets no worse than that, I can 
manage to stand it," thought Cinderlad. In a little time the creaking 
began again, and the earth quaked so that all the hay flew about the 
boy. "Oh! if it gets no worse than that I can manage to stand it," 
thought Cinderlad. But then came a third rumbling, and a third 
earthquake, so violent that the boy thought the walls and roof had 
fallen down, but when that was over everything suddenly grew as 
still as death around him. "I am pretty sure that it will come 
again," thought Cinderlad; but no, it did not. Everything was 
quiet, and everything stayed quiet, and when he had lain still a short 
time he heard something that sounded as if a horse were standing 
chewing just outside the barn door. He stole away to the door, 
which was ajar, to see what was there, and a horse was standing 
eating. It was so big, and fat, and fine a horse that Cinderlad had 
never seen one like it before, and a saddle and bridle lay upon it, 
and a complete suit of armor for a knight, and everything was of 
copper, and so bright that it shone again. "Ha, ha! it is thou who 
eatest up our hay then," thought the boy; "but I will stop that." 
So he made haste, and took out his steel for striking fire, and threw 
it over the horse, and then it had no power to stir from the spot, and 
became so tame that the boy could do what he liked with it. So 
he mounted it and rode away to a place which no one knew of but 
himself, and there he tied it up. When he went home again his 
brothers laughed and asked how he had got on. 

"You didn't he long in the barn, if even you have been so far as 
the field!" said they. 

"I lay in the barn till the sun rose, but I saw nothing and heard 
nothing, not I," said the boy. "God knows what there was to make 
you two so frightened." 

"Well, we shall soon see whether you have watched the meadow 
or not," answered the brothers, but when they got there the grass 
was all standing just as long and as thick as it had been the night 
before. 

The next St. John's eve it was the same thing once again: 
neither of the two brothers dared to go to the outlying field to watch 
the crop, but Cinderlad went, and everything happened exactly the 
same as on the previous St. John's eve: first there was a rumbling 
and an earthquake, and then there was another, and then a third: 
but all three earthquakes were much, very much more violent than 
they had been the year before. Then everything became still as 



THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 261 

death again, and the boy heard something chewing outside the barn 
door, so he stole as softly as he could to the door, which was slightly 
ajar, and again there was a horse standing close by the wall of the 
house, eating and chewing, and it was far larger and fatter than the 
first horse, and it had a saddle on its back, and a bridle was on it 
too, and a full suit of armor for a knight, all of bright silver, and as 
beautiful as anyone could wish to see. "Ho, ho!" thought the boy, 
"is it thou who eatest up our hay in the night? but I will put a stop 
to that." So he took out his steel for striking fire, and threw it 
over the horse's mane, and the beast stood there as quiet as a lamb. 
Then the boy rode this horse, too, away to the place where he kept 
the other, and then went home again. 

"I suppose you will tell us that you have watched well again 
this time," said the brothers. 

"Well, so I have," said Cinderlad. So they went there again, 
and there the grass was, standing as high and as thick as it had 
been before, but that did not make them any kinder to Cinderlad. 

When the third St. John's night came neither of the two elder 
brothers dared to he in the outlying barn to watch the grass, for 
they had been so heartily frightened the night that they had slept 
there that they could not get over it, but Cinderlad dared to go, 
and everything happened just the same as on the two former nights. 
There were three earthquakes, each worse than the other, and the 
last flung the boy from one wall of the barn to the other, but then 
everything suddenly became still as death. When he had lain 
quietly a short time, he heard something chewing outside the barn 
door; then he once more stole to the door, which was slightly ajar, 
and behold, a horse" was standing just outside it, which was much 
larger and fatter than the two others he had caught. "Ho, ho! 
it is thou, then, who art eating up our hay this time," thought the 
boy; "but I will put a stop to that." So he pulled out his steel for 
striking fire, and threw it over the horse, and it stood as still as if 
it had been nailed to the field, and the boy could do just what he 
liked with it. Then he mounted it and rode away to the place 
where he had the two others, and then he went home again. Then 
the two brothers mocked him just as they had done before, and told 
him that they could see that he must have watched the grass very 
carefully that night, for he looked just as if he were walking in his 
sleep; but Cinderlad did not trouble himself about that, but just 
bade them go to the field and see. They did go, and this time too 
the grass was standing, looking as fine and as thick as ever. 

The King of the country in which Cinderlad's father dwelt 
had a daughter whom he would give to no one who could not ride up 



262 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 

to the top of the glass hill, for there was a high, high hill of glass, 
slippery as ice, and it was close to the King's palace. Upon the 
very top of this the King's daughter was to sit with three gold 
apples in her lap, and the man who could ride up and take the three 
golden apples should marry her, and have half the kingdom. The 
King had this proclaimed in every church in the whole kingdom, 
and in many other kingdoms too. The Princess was very beautiful, 
and all who saw her fell violently in love with her, even in spite of 
themselves. So it is needless to say that all the princes and knights 
were eager to win her, and half the kingdom besides, and that for 
this cause they came riding thither from the very end of the world, 
dressed so splendidly that their raiments gleamed in the sunshine, 
and riding on horses which seemed to dance as they went, and 
there was not one of these princes who did not think that he was 
sure to win the Princess. 

When the day appointed by the King had come, there was such 
a host of knights and princes under the glass hill that they seemed 
to swarm, and everyone who could walk or even creep was there 
too, to see who won the King's daughter. Cinderlad's two brothers 
were there too, but they would not hear of letting him go with 
them, for he was so dirty and black with sleeping and grubbing 
among the ashes that they said everyone would laugh at them if 
they were seen in the company of such an oaf. 

"Well, then, I will go all alone by myself," said Cinderlad. 

When the two brothers got to the glass hill, all the princes and 
knights were trying to ride up it, and their horses were in a foam; 
but it was all in vain, for no sooner did the horses set foot upon 
the hill than down they slipped, and there was not one which 
could get even so much as a couple of yards up. Nor was that 
strange, for the hill was as smooth as a glass window-pane, and as 
steep as the side of a house. But they were all eager to win the 
King's daughter and half the kingdom, so they rode and they 
slipped, and thus it went on. At length all the horses were so tired 
that they could do no more, and so hot that the foam dropped from 
them and the riders were forced to give up the attempt. The King 
was just thinking that he would cause it to be proclaimed that the 
riding should begin afresh on the following day, when perhaps it 
might go better, when suddenly a knight came riding up on so fine a 
horse that no one had ever seen the like of it before, and the knight 
had armor of copper, and his bridle was of copper too, and all his 
accoutrements were so bright that they shone again. The other 
knights all called out to him that he might just as well spare him- 
self the trouble of trying to ride up the glass hill, for it was of no 



THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 263 

use to try; but he did not heed them, and rode straight off to it, 
and went up as if it were nothing at all. Thus he rode for a long 
way — it may have been a third part of the way up — but when he 
had got so far he turned his horse round and rode down again. 
But the Princess thought that she had never yet seen so handsome 
a knight, and while he was riding up she was sitting thinking, "Oh! 
how I hope he may be able to come up to the top!" And when she 
saw that he was turning his horse back she threw one of the golden 
apples down after him, and it rolled into his shoe. But when he 
had come down from off the hill he rode away, and that so fast 
that no one knew what had become of him. 

So all the princes and knights were bidden to present themselves 
before the King that night, so that he who had ridden so far up the 
glass hill might show the golden apple which the King's daughter 
had thrown down. But no one had anything to show. One knight 
presented himself after the other, and none could show the apple. 

At night, too, Cinderlad's brothers came home again and had a 
long story to tell about the riding up the glass hill. At first, they 
said, there was not one who was able to get even so much as one 
step up, but then came a knight who had armor of copper, and a 
bridle of copper, and his armor and trappings were so bright that 
they shone to a great distance, and it was something like a sight to 
see him riding. He rode one-third of the way up the glass hill, and 
he could easily have ridden the whole of it if he had liked; but he 
had turned back, for he had made up his mind that that was 
enough for once. "Oh! I should have liked to see him too, that I 
should," said Cinderlad, who was as usual sitting by the chimney 
among the cinders. "You, indeed!" said the brothers, "you look 
as if you were fit to be among such great lords, nasty beast that 
you are to sit there!" 

Next day the brothers were for setting out again, and this time 
too Cinderlad begged them to let him go with them and see who 
rode; but no, they said he was not fit to do that, for he was much 
too ugly and dirty. "Well, well, then I will go all alone by myself," 
said Cinderlad. So the brothers went to the glass hill, and all the 
princes and knights began to ride again, and this time they had 
taken care to rough the shoes of their horses; but that did not help 
them: they rode and they slipped as they had done the day before, 
and not one of them could even get so far as a yard up the hill. 
When they had tired out their horses, so that they could do no 
more, they again had to stop altogether. But just as the King was 
thinking that it would be well to proclaim that the riding should 
take place next day for the last time, so that they might have one 



264 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 

more chance, he suddenly bethought himself that it would be well 
to wait a little longer to see if the knight in copper armor would 
come on this day too. But nothing was to be seen of him. Just 
as they were still looking for him, however, came a knight riding 
on a steed that was much, much finer than that which the knight 
in copper armor had ridden, and this knight had silver armor and 
a silver saddle and bridle, and all were so bright that they shone 
and glistened when he was a long way off. Again the other knights 
called to him, and said that he might just as well give up the attempt 
to ride up the glass hill, for it was useless to try; but the knight 
paid no heed to that, but rode straight away to the glass hill, and 
went still farther up than the knight in copper armor had gone; 
but when he had ridden two-thirds of the way up he turned his 
horse around, and rode down again. The Princess liked this knight 
still better than she had liked the other, and sat longing that he 
might be able to get up above, and when she saw him turning back 
she threw the second apple after him, and it rolled into his shoe, 
and as soon as he had got down the glass hill he rode away so fast 
that no one could see what had become of him. 

In the evening, when everyone was to appear before the King 
and Princess, in order that he who had the golden apple might 
show it, one knight went in after the other, but none of them had a 
golden apple to show. 

At night the two brothers went home as they had done the 
night before, and told how things had gone, and how everyone had 
ridden, but no one had been able to get up the hill. "But last of 
all," they said, "came one in silver armor, and he had a silver 
bridle on his horse, and a silver saddle, and oh, but he could ride!" 
He took his horse two-thirds of the way up the hill, but then he 
turned back. He was a fine fellow," said the brothers, "and the 
Princess threw the second golden apple to him!" 

"Oh, how I should have liked to see him too!" said Cinderlad. 

"Oh, indeed! He was a little brighter than the ashes that you 
sit grubbing among, you dirty black creature!" said the brothers. 

On the third day everything went just as on the former days. 
Cinderlad wanted to go with them to look at the riding, but the two 
brothers would not have him in their company, and when they got 
to the glass hill there was no one who could ride even so far as a 
yard up it, and everyone waited for the knight in silver armor, but 
he was neither to be seen nor heard of. At last, after a long time, 
came a knight riding upon a horse that was such a fine one, its 
equal had never yet been seen. The knight had golden armor, 
and the horse a golden saddle and bridle, and these were all so bright 



THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 265 

that they shone and dazzled everyone, even while the knight was 
still at a great distance. The other princes and knights were not 
able even to call to tell him how useless it was to try to ascend the 
bill, so amazed were they at the sight of his magnificence. He rode 
straight away to the glass hill, and galloped up it as if it were no hill 
at all, so that the Princess had not even time to wish that he might 
get up the whole way. As soon as he had ridden to the top, he took 
the third golden apple from the lap of the Princess, and then turned 
his horse about and rode down again, and vanished from their 
sight before anyone was able to say a word to him. 

When the two brothers came home again at night they had 
much to tell of how the riding had gone off that day, and at last 
they told about the knight in the golden armor too. "He was a 
fine fellow, that was! Such another splendid knight is not to be 
found on earth!" said the brothers. 

"Oh, how I should have liked to see him too!" said Cinderlad. 

"Well, he shone nearly as brightly as the coal-heaps that thou 
art always lying raking among, dirty black creature that thou 
art!" said the brothers. 

Next day all the knights and princes were to appear before the 
King and Princess — it had been too late for them to do it the night 
before — in order that he who had the golden apple might produce 
it. They all went in turn, first princes, and then knights, but none 
of them had a golden apple. 

"But somebody must have it," said the King, "for with our own 
eyes we all saw a man ride up and take it." So he commanded that 
everyone in the kingdom should come to the palace, and see if he 
could show the apple. And one after the other they all came, but 
no one had the golden apple, and after a long, long time Cinderlad's 
two brothers came likewise. They were the last of all, so the King 
inquired of them if there was no one else in the kingdom left to come. 

"Oh! yes, we have a brother," said the two, "but he never got 
the golden apple! He never left the cinder-heap on any of the 
three days." 

"Never mind that," said the King; "as everyone else has come 
to the palace, let him come too." 

So Cinderlad was forced to go to the King's palace. 

"Hast thou the golden apple?" asked the King. 

"Yes, here is the first, and here is the second, and here is the 
third, too," said Cinderlad, and he took all three apples out of 
his pocket, and with that drew off his sooty rags, and appeared 
there before them in his bright golden armor, which gleamed as he 
stood. 



266 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 

"Thou shalt have my daughter, and the half of my kingdom, 
and thou hast well earned both!" said the King. So there was a 
wedding, and Cinderlad got the Kin g's daughter, and everyone made 
merry at the wedding, for all of them could make merry, though 
they could not ride up the glass hill, and if they have not left off 
their merry-making they must be at it still. 1 

1 Asbjomsen and Moe. 



THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED AND THE 
FAIRY PARIBANOU 

fT^HERE was a sultan, who had three sons and a niece. The 
J- eldest of the Princes was called Houssain, the second Ali, the 
youngest Ahmed, and the Princess, his niece, Nouronnihar. 

The Princess Nouronnihar was the daughter of the younger 
brother of the Sultan, who died, and left the Princess very young. 
The Sultan took upon himself the care of his daughter's education, 
and brought her up in his palace with the three Princes, proposing 
to marry her when she arrived at a proper age, and to contract an 
alliance with some neighboring prince by that means. But when 
he perceived that the three Princes, his sons, loved her passionately, 
he thought more seriously on that affair. He was very much con- 
cerned; the difficulty he foresaw was to make them agree, and that 
the two youngest should consent to yield her up to their elder 
brother. As he found them positively obstinate, he sent for them 
all together, and said to them: "Children, since for your good and 
quiet I have not been able to persuade you no longer to aspire to the 
Princess, your cousin, I think it would not be amiss if every one 
traveled separately into different countries, so that you might not 
meet each other. And, as you know I am very curious, and delight 
in everything that's singular, I promise my niece in marriage to him 
that shall bring me the most extraordinary rarity; and for the pur- 
chase of the rarity you shall go in search after, and the expense of 
traveling, I will give you every one a sum of money." 

As the three Princes were always submissive and obedient to 
the Sultan's will, and each flattered himself fortune might prove 
favorable to him, they all consented to it. The Sultan paid them 
the money he promised them; and that very day they gave orders 
for the preparations for their travels, and took their leave of the 
Sultan, that they might be the more ready to go the next morning. 
Accordingly they all set out at the same gate of the city, each 
dressed like a merchant, attended by an officer of confidence dressed 
like a slave, and all well mounted and equipped. They went the 
first day's journey together, and lay all at an inn, where the road 
was divided into three different tracts. At night, when they were at 
supper together, they all agreed to travel for a year, and to meet 

267 



268 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

at that inn; and that the first that came should wait for the rest; 
that, as they had all three taken their leave together of the Sultan, 
they might all return together. The next morning by break of 
day, after they had embraced and wished each other good success, 
they mounted their horses and took each a different road. 

Prince Houssain, the eldest brother, arrived at Bisnagar, the 
capital of the kingdom of that name, and the residence of its king. 
He went and lodged at a khan appointed for foreign merchants; 
and, having learned that there were four principal divisions where 
merchants of all sorts sold their commodities, and kept shops, and 
in the midst of which stood the castle, or rather the King's palace, 
he went to one of these divisions the next day. 

Prince Houssain could not view this division without admira- 
tion. It was large, and divided into several streets, all vaulted and 
shaded from the sun, and yet very light too. The shops were all of 
a size, and all that dealt in the same sort of goods lived in one street; 
as also the handicrafts-men, who kept their shops in the smaller 
streets. 

The multitude of shops, stocked with all sorts of merchandise, 
as the finest linens from several parts of India, some painted in the 
most lively colors, and representing beasts, trees, and flowers; silks 
and brocades from Persia, China, and other places, porcelain both 
from Japan and China, and tapestries, surprised him so much that 
he knew not how to believe his own eyes; but when he came to the 
goldsmiths and jewelers he was in a kind of ecstacy to behold such 
prodigious quantities of wrought gold and silver, and was dazzled 
by the lustre of the pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and other 
jewels exposed to sale. 

Another thing Prince Houssain particularly admired was the 
great number of rose-sellers who crowded the streets; for the Indians 
are so great lovers of that flower that no one will stir without a 
nosegay in his hand or a garland on his head; and the merchants 
keep them in pots in their shops, that the air is perfectly perfumed. 

After Prince Houssain had run through that division, street by 
street, his thoughts fully employed on the riches he had seen, he 
was very much tired, which a merchant perceiving, civilly invited 
him to sit down in his shop, and he accepted; but had not been 
sat down long before he saw a crier pass by with a piece of tapestry 
on his arm, about six feet square, and cried at thirty purses. The 
Prince called to the crier, and asked to see the tapestry, which 
seemed to him to be valued at an exorbitant price, not only for the 
size of it, but the meanness of the stuff; when he had examined 
it well, he told the crier that he could not comprehend how so 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU- 269 

small a piece of tapestry, and of so indifferent appearance, could be 
set at so high a price. 

The crier, who took him for a merchant, replied: "If this price 
seems so extravagant to you, your amazement will be greater when 
I tell you I have orders to raise it to forty purses, and not to part 
with it under." "Certainly," answered Prince Houssain, "it must 
have something very extraordinary in it, which I know nothing of." 
"You have guessed it, sir," replied the crier, "and will own it when 
you come to know that whoever sits on this piece of tapestry may 
be transported in an instant wherever he desires to be, without 
being stopped by any obstacle." 

At this discourse of the crier the Prince of the Indies, consider- 
ing that the principal motive of his travel was to carry the Sultan, 
his father, home some singular rarity, thought that he could not 
meet with any which could give him more satisfaction. "If the 
tapestry," said he to the crier, "has the virtue you assign it, I shall 
not think forty purses too much, but shall make you a present 
besides." "Sir," replied the crier, "I have told you the truth; and 
it is an easy matter to convince you of it, as soon as you have made 
the bargain for forty purses, on condition I show you the experiment. 
But, as I suppose you have not so much about you, and to receive 
them I must go with you to your khan, where you lodge, with the 
leave of the master of the shop, we will go into the back shop, and I 
will spread the tapestry; and when we have both sat down, and you 
have formed the wish to be transported into your apartment of the 
khan, if we are not transported thither it shall be no bargain, and 
you shall be at your liberty. As to your present, though I am paid 
for my trouble by the seller, I shall receive it as a favor, and be 
very much obliged to you, and thankful." 

On the credit of the crier, the Prince accepted the conditions, 
and concluded the bargain; and, having got the master's leave, they 
went into his back shop; they both sat down on it, and as soon as 
the Prince formed his wish to be transported into his apartment at 
the khan he presently found himself and the crier there; and, as he 
wanted not a more sufficient proof of the virtue of the tapestry, he 
counted the crier out forty pieces of gold, and gave him twenty 
pieces for himself. 

In this manner Prince Houssain became the possessor of the 
tapestry, and was overjoyed that at his arrival at Bisnagar he had 
found so rare a piece, which he never disputed would gain him the 
hand of Nouronnihar. In short, he looked upon it as an impossible 
thing for the Princes his younger brothers to meet with anything 
to be compared with it. It was in his power, by sitting on his 



270 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

tapestry, to be at the place of meeting that very day; but, as he 
was obliged to stay there for his brothers, as they had agreed, and 
as he was curious to see the King of Bisnagar and his Court, and to 
inform himself of the strength, laws, customs, and religion of the 
kingdom, he chose to make a longer abode there, and to spend some 
months in satisfying his curiosity. 

Prince Houssain might have made a longer abode in the king- 
dom and Court of Bisnagar, but he was so eager to be nearer the 
Princess that, spreading the tapestry, he and the officer he had 
brought with him sat down, and as soon as he had formed his wish 
were transported to the inn at which he and his brothers were to 
meet, and where he passed for a merchant till they came. 

Prince Ah, Prince Houssain's second brother, who designed to 
travel into Persia, took the road, having three days after he parted 
with his brothers joined a caravan, and after four days' travel 
arrived at Schiraz, which was the capital of the kingdom of Persia. 
Here he passed for a jeweler. 

The next morning Prince Ah, who traveled only for his pleasure, 
and had brought nothing but just necessaries along with him, after 
he had dressed himself, took a walk into that part of the town 
which they at Schiraz called the bezestein. 

Among all the criers who passed backward and forward with 
several sorts of goods, offering to sell them, he was not a little sur- 
prised to see one who held an ivory telescope in his hand of about 
a foot in length and the thickness of a man's thumb, and cried it 
at thirty purses. At first he thought the crier mad, and to inform 
himself went to a shop, and said to the merchant, who stood at the 
door: "Pray, sir, is not that man" (pointing to the crier who cried 
the ivory perspective glass at thirty purses) "mad? If he is not, I 
am very much deceived." "Indeed, sir," answered the merchant, 
"he was in his right senses yesterday; and I can assure you he is 
one of the ablest criers we have, and the most employed of any 
when anything valuable is to be sold. And if he cries the ivory 
perspective glass at thirty purses it must be worth as much or more, 
on some account or other. He will come by presently, and we will 
call him, and you shall be satisfied; in the meantime sit down on 
my sofa, and rest yourself." 

Prince Ah accepted the merchant's obliging offer, and presently 
afterward the crier passed by. The merchant called him by his 
name, and, pointing to the Prince, said to him: "Tell that gentle- 
man, who asked me if you were in your right senses, what you 
mean by crying that ivory perspective glass, which seems not to be 
worth much, at thirty purses. I should be very much amazed 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 271 

myself if I did not know you." The crier, addresing himself to 
Prince Ali, said: "Sir, you are not the only person that takes me for 
a madman on account of this perspective glass. You shall judge 
yourself whether I am or no, when I have told you its property; 
and I hope you will value it at as high a price as those I have showed 
it to already, who had as bad an opinion of me as you. 

"First, sir," pursued the crier, presenting the ivory pipe to the 
Prince, "observe that this pipe is furnished with a glass at both ends; 
and consider that by looking through one of them you see whatever 
object you wish to behold." "I am," said the Prince, "ready to 
make you all imaginable reparation for the scandal I have thrown on 
you if you will make the truth of what you advance appear," and as 
he had the ivory pipe in his hand, after he had looked at the two 
glasses he said: "Show me at which of these ends I must look that I 
may be satisfied." The crier presently showed him, and he looked 
through, wishing at the same time to see the Sultan his father, 
whom he immediately beheld in perfect health, set on his throne, in 
the midst of his council. Afterward, as there was nothing in the 
world so dear to him, after the Sultan, as the Princess Nouronnihar, 
he wished to see her; and saw her at her toilet laughing, and in a 
pleasant humor, with her women about her. 

Prince Ali wanted no other proof to be persuaded that this per- 
spective glass was the most valuable thing in the world, and believed 
that if he should neglect to purchase it he should never meet again 
with such another rarity. He therefore took the crier with him to 
the khan where he lodged, and counted him out the money, and re- 
ceived the perspective glass. 

Prince Ali was overjoyed at his bargain, and persuaded himself 
that, as his brothers would not be able to meet with anything so 
rare and admirable, the Princess Nouronnihar would be the recom- 
pense of his fatigue and trouble; that he thought of nothing but 
visiting the Court of Persia incognito, and seeing whatever was 
curious in Schiraz and thereabouts, till the caravan with which he 
came returned back to the Indies. As soon as the caravan was 
ready to set out, the Prince joined them, and arrived happily with- 
out any accident or trouble, otherwise than the length of the journey 
and fatigue of traveling, at the place of rendezvous, where he found 
Prince Houssain, and both waited for Prince Ahmed. 

Prince Ahmed, who took the road of Samarcand, the next day 
after his arrival there went, as his brothers had done, into the 
bezestein, where he had not walked long but heard a crier, who 
had an artificial apple in his hand, cry it at five and thirty purses; 
upon which he stopped the crier, and said to him: "Let me see that 



272 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

apple, and tell me what virtue and extraordinary properties it has, 
to be valued at so high a rate." "Sir," said the crier, giving it into 
his hand, "if you look, at the outside of this apple, it is very worth- 
less, but if you consider its properties, virtues, and the great use 
and benefit it is to mankind, you will say it is no price for it, 
and that he who possesses it is master of a great treasure. In short, 
it cures all sick persons of the most mortal diseases; and if the 
patient is dying it will recover him immediately and restore him to 
perfect health; and this is done after the easiest manner in the 
world, which is by the patient's smelling the apple." 

"If I may believe you," replied Prince Ahmed, "the virtues of 
this apple are wonderful, and it is invaluable; but what ground 
have I, for all you tell me, to be persuaded of the truth of this 
matter?" "Sir," replied the crier, "the thing is known and averred 
by the whole city of Samarcand; but, without going any further, 
ask all these merchants you see here, and hear what they say. You 
will find several of them will tell you they had not been alive this 
day if they had not made use of this excellent remedy. And, that 
you may the better comprehend what it is, I must tell you it is 
the fruit of the study and experiments of a celebrated philosopher 
of this city, who applied himself all his lifetime to the study and 
knowledge of the virtues of plants and minerals, and at last attained 
to this composition, by which he performed such surprising cures 
in this town as will never be forgot, but died suddenly himself, 
before he could apply his sovereign remedy, and left his wife and a 
great many young children behind him, in very indifferent circum- 
stances, who, to support her family and provide for her children, is 
resolved to sell it." 

While the crier informed Prince Ahmed of the virtues of the 
artificial apple, a great many persons came about them and con- 
firmed what he said; and one among the rest said he had a friend 
dangerously ill, whose fife was despaired of; and that was a favor- 
able opportunity to show Prince Ahmed the experiment. Upon 
which Prince Ahmed told the crier he would give him forty purses 
if he cured the sick person. 

The crier, who had orders to sell it at that price, said to Prince 
Ahmed: "Come, sir, let us go and make the experiment, and the 
apple shall be yours; and I can assure you that it will always have 
the desired effect." In short, the experiment succeeded, and the 
Prince, after he had counted out to the crier forty purses, and he had 
delivered the apple to him, waited patiently for the first caravan that 
should return to the Indies, and arrived in perfect health at the 
inn where the Princes Houssain and Ali waited for him. 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 273 

When the princes met they showed each other their treasures, 
and immediately saw through the glass that the Princess was dying. 
They then sat down on the carpet, wished themselves with her, and 
were there in a moment. 

Prince Ahmed no sooner perceived himself in Nouronnihar's 
chamber than he rose off the tapestry, as did also the other two 
Princes, and went to the bedside, and put the apple under her nose; 
some moments after the Princess opened her eyes, and turned her 
head from one side to another, looking at the persons who stood 
about her; and then rose up in the bed, and asked to be dressed, 
just as if she had waked out of a sound sleep. Her women having 
presently informed her, in a manner that showed their joy, that 
she was obliged to the three Princes for the sudden recovery of 
her health, and particularly to Prince Ahmed, she immediately 
expressed her joy to see them, and thanked them all together, and 
afterward Prince Ahmed in particular. 

While the Princess was dressing the Princes went to throw 
themselves at the Sultan their father's feet, and pay their respects 
to him. But when they came before him they found he had been 
informed of their arrival by the chief of the Princess's eunuchs, and 
by what means the Princess had been perfectly cured. The Sultan 
received and embraced them with the greatest joy, both for their 
return and the recovery of the Princess his niece, whom he loved 
as well as if she had been his own daughter, and who had been given 
over by the physicians. After the usual ceremonies and compli- 
ments the Princes presented each his rarity: Prince Houssian his 
tapestry, which he had taken care not to leave behind him in the 
Princess's chamber; Prince Ah his ivory perspective glass, and 
Prince Ahmed his artificial apple; and after each had commended 
their present, when they put it into the Sultan's hands, they begged 
of him to pronounce their fate, and declare to which of them he 
would give the Princess Nouronnihar for a wife, according to his 
promise. 

The Sultan of the Indies, having heard, without interrupting 
them, all that the Princes could represent further about then- 
rarities, and being well informed of what had happened in relation 
to the Princess Nouronnihar's cure, remained some time silent, as 
if he were thinking on what answer he should make. At last he 
broke the silence, and said to them: "I would declare for one of you 
children with a great deal of pleasure if I could do it with justice; 
but consider whether I can do it or no. 'Tis true, Prince Ahmed, 
the Princess my niece is obliged to your artificial apple for her cure; 
but I must ask you whether or no you could have been so service- 



274 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

able to her if you had not known by Prince Ali's perspective glass 
the danger she was in, and if Prince Houssain's tapestry had not 
brought you so soon. Your perspective glass, Prince Ah, informed 
you and your brothers that you were like to lose the Princess your 
cousin, and there you must own a great obligation. 

"You must also grant that that knowledge would have been of 
no service without the artificial apple and the tapestry. And lastly, 
Prince Houssain, the Princess would be very ungrateful if she 
should not show her acknowledgment of the service of your tapestry, 
which was so necessary a means toward her cure. But consider, 
it would have been of little use if you had not been acquainted with 
the Princess's illness by Prince Ali's glass, and Prince Ahmed had 
not applied his artificial apple. Therefore, as neither tapestry, ivory 
perspective glass, nor artificial apple have the least preference one 
before the other, but, on the contrary, there's a perfect equality, I 
cannot grant the Princess to any one of you; and the only fruit you 
have reaped from your travels is the glory of having equally con- 
tributed to restore her health. 

"If all this be true," added the Sultan, "you see that I must 
have recourse to other means to determine certainly in the choice I 
ought to make among you; and that, as there is time enough between 
this and night, I'll do it today. Go and get each of you a bow and 
arrow, and repair to the great plain, where they exercise horses. 
I'll soon come to you, and declare I will give the Princess Nou- 
ronnihar to him that shoots the farthest." 

The three Princes had nothing to say against the decision of the 
Sultan. When they were out of his presence they each provided 
themselves with a bow and arrow, which they delivered to one of 
their officers, and went to the plain appointed, followed by a great 
concourse of people. 

The Sultan did not make them wait long for him, and as soon as 
he arrived Prince Houssain, as the eldest, took his bow and arrow 
and shot first; Prince Ah shot next, and much beyond him; and 
Prince Ahmed last of all, but it so happened that nobody could see 
where his arrow fell; and, notwithstanding all the dihgence that 
was used by himself and everybody else, it was not to be found far 
or near. And though it was believed that he shot the farthest, and 
that he therefore deserved the Princess Nouronnihar, it was, how- 
ever, necessary that his arrow should be found to make the matter 
more evident and certain; and, notwithstanding his remonstrance, 
the Sultan judged in favor of Prince Ah, and gave orders for prep- 
arations to be made for the wedding, which was celebrated a few 
days after with great magnificence. 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 275 

Prince Houssain would not honor the feast with his presence, 
In short, his grief was so violent and insupportable that he left the 
Court, and renounced all right of succession to the crown, to turn 
hermit. 

Prince Ahmed, too, did not come to Prince Ali's and the Princess 

Nouronnihar's wedding any more than his brother Houssain, but 

did not renounce the world as he had done. But, as he could not 

imagine what had become of his arrow, he stole away from his 

attendants and resolved to search after it, that he might not have 

anything to reproach himself with. With this intent he went to 

the place where the Princes Houssain's and Ali's were gathered up, 

and, going straight forward from there, looking carefully on both 

sides of him, he went so far that at last he began to think his labor 

was all in vain; but yet he could not help going forward till he 

came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey, 

and were situated in a barren country, about four leagues distant 

from where he set out. 

II 

When Prince Ahmed came pretty nigh to these rocks he perceived 
an arrow, which he gathered up, looked earnestly at, and was in 
the greatest astonishment to find it was the same he shot away. 
"Certainly," said he to himself, "neither I nor any man living could 
shoot an arrow so far," and, finding it laid flat, not sticking into the 
ground, he judged that it rebounded against the rock. "There 
must be some mystery in this," said he to himself again, "and it may 
be advantageous to me. Perhaps fortune, to make me amends for 
depriving me of what I thought the greatest happiness, may have 
reserved a greater blessing for my comfort." 

As these rocks were full of caves and some of those caves 
were deep, the Prince entered into one, and, looking about, cast his 
eyes on an iron door, which seemed to have no lock, but he feared 
it was fastened. However, thrusting against it, it opened, and dis- 
covered an easy descent, but no steps, which he walked down with 
his arrow in his hand. At first he thought he was going into a dark, 
obscure place, but presently a quite different light succeeded that 
which he came out of, and, entering into a large, spacious place, at 
about fifty or sixty paces distant, he perceived a magnificent palace, 
which he had not then time enough to look at. At the same time 
a lady of majestic port and air advanced as far as the porch, attended 
by a large troop of ladies, so finely dressed and beautiful that it 
was difficult to distinguish which was the mistress. 

As soon as Prince Ahmed perceived the lady, he made all 
imaginable haste to go and pay his respects; and the lady, on her 



276 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

part, seeing him coming, prevented him from addressing his dis- 
course to her first, but said to him: "Come nearer, Prince Ahmed, 
you are welcome." 

It was no small surprise to the Prince to hear himself named in 
a place he had never heard of, though so nigh to his father's capital, 
and he could not comprehend how he should be known to a lady 
who was a stranger to him. At last he returned the lady's compli- 
ment by throwing himself at her feet, and, rising up again, said to 
her: 

"Madam, I return you a thousand thanks for the assurance 
you give me of a welcome to a place where I believed my imprudent 
curiosity had made me penetrate too far. But, madam, may I, 
without being guilty of ill manners, dare to ask you by what ad- 
venture you know me? and how you, who live in the same neighbor- 
hood with me, should be so great a stranger to me?" 

"Prince," said the lady, "let us go into the hall, there I will 
gratify you in your request." 

After these words the lady led Prince Ahmed into the hall. 
Then she sat down on a sofa, and when the Prince by her entreaty 
had done the same she said: "You are surprised, you say, that I 
should know you and not be known by you, but you will be no 
longer surprised when I inform you who I am. You are undoubtedly 
sensible that your religion teaches you to believe that the world is 
inhabited by genies as well as men. I am the daughter of one of 
the most powerful and distinguished genies, and my name is Pari- 
banou. The only thing that I have to add is, that you seemed to 
me worthy of a more happy fate than that of possessing the Princess 
Nouronnihar; and, that you might attain to it, I was present when 
you drew your arrow, and foresaw it would not go beyond Prince 
Houssain's. I took it in the air, and gave it the necessary motion 
to strike against the rocks near which you found it, and I tell you 
that it lies in your power to make use of the favorable opportunity 
which presents itself to make you happy." 

As the Fairy Paribanou pronounced these last words with a 
different tone, and looked, at the same time, tenderly upon Prince 
Ahmed, with a modest blush on her cheeks, it was no hard matter 
for the Prince to comprehend what happiness she meant. He pre- 
sently considered that the Princess Nouronnihar could never be his, 
and that the Fairy Paribanou excelled her infinitely in beauty, 
agreeableness, wit, and, as much as he could conjecture by the 
magnificence of the palace, in immense riches. He blessed the 
moment that he thought of seeking after his arrow a second time, 
and, yielding to his love, "Madam," replied he, "should I all my 




He came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to his journey 
and were situated in a barren country. 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 277 

life have the happiness of being your slave, and the admirer of 
the many charms which ravish my soul, I should think myself 
the most blessed of men. Pardon in me the boldness which inspires 
me to ask this favor, and don't refuse to admit me into your Court, 
a prince who is entirely devoted to you." 

"Prince," answered the Fairy, "will you not pledge your faith to 
me, as well as I give mine to youP" "Yes, madam," replied the 
Prince, in an ecstacy of joy; "what can I do better, and with greater 
pleasure? Yes, my sultaness, my queen, I'll give you my heart 
without the least reserve." "Then," answered the Fairy, "you are 
my husband, and I am your wife. But, as I suppose," pursued 
she, "that you have eaten nothing today, a slight repast shall be 
served up for you, while preparations are making for our wedding 
feast at night, and then I will show you the apartments of my 
palace, and you shall judge if this hall is not the meanest part of it." 

Some of the Fairy's women, who came into the hall with them, 
and guessed her intentions, went immediately out, and returned 
presently with some excellent meats and wines. 

When Prince Ahmed had ate and drunk as much as he cared 
for, the Fairy Paribanou carried him through all the apartments, 
where he saw diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and all sorts of fine jewels, 
intermixed with pearls, agate, jasper, porphyry, and all sorts of the 
most precious marbles. But, not to mention the richness of the 
furniture, which was inestimable, there was such a profuseness 
throughout that the Prince, instead of ever having seen anything 
like it, owned that he could not have imagined that there was any- 
thing in the world that could come up to it. "Prince," said the 
Fairy, "if you admire my palace so much, which, indeed, is very 
beautiful, what would you say to the palaces of the chief of our 
genies, which are much more beautiful, spacious, and magnificent? 
I could also charm you with my gardens, but we will let that alone 
till another time. Night draws near, and it will be time to go to 
supper." 

The next hall which the Fairy led the Prince into, and where 
the cloth was laid for the feast, was the last apartment the Prince 
had not seen, and not in the least inferior to the others. At his 
entrance into it he admired the infinite number of sconces of wax 
candles perfumed with amber, the multitude of which, instead of 
being confused, were placed with so just a symmetry as formed an 
agreeable and pleasant sight. A large side table was set out with 
all sorts of gold plate, so finely wrought that the workmanship was 
much more valuable than the weight of the gold. Several choruses 
of beautiful women richly dressed, and whose voices were ravishing, 



278 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

began a concert, accompanied with all sorts of the most harmonious 
instruments; and when they were set down at table the Fairy Pari- 
banou took care to help Prince Ahmed to the most delicate 
meats, which she named as she invited him to eat of them, and 
which the Prince found to be so exquisitely nice that he commended 
them with exaggeration, and said that the entertainment far sur- 
passed those of men. He found also the same excellence in the 
wines, which neither he nor the Fairy tasted of till the dessert was 
served up, which consisted of the choicest sweetmeats and fruits. 

The wedding feast was continued the next day, or, rather, the 
days following the celebration were a continual feast. 

At the end of six months Prince Ahmed, who always loved and 
honored the Sultan his father, conceived a great desire to know 
how he was, and that desire could not be satisfied without his going 
to see; he told the Fairy of it, and desired she would give him leave. 

"Prince," said she, "go when you please. But first, don't take 
it amiss that I give you some advice how you shall behave yourself 
where you are going. First, I don't think it proper for you to tell 
the Sultan your father of our marriage, nor of my quality, nor the 
place where you have been. Beg of him to be satisfied in knowing 
you are happy, and desire no more; and let him know that the 
sole end of your visit is to make him easy, and inform him of your 
fate." 

She appointed twenty gentlemen, well mounted and equipped, 
to attend him. When all was ready Prince Ahmed took his leave 
of the Fairy, embraced her, and renewed his promise to return soon. 
Then his horse, which was most finely caparisoned, and was as 
beautiful a creature as any in the Sultan of Indies' stables, was 
led to him, and he mounted him with an extraordinary grace; and, 
after he had bid her a last adieu, set forward on his journey. 

As it was not a great way to his father's capital, Prince Ahmed 
soon arrived there. The people, glad to see him again, received 
him with acclamations of joy, and followed him in crowds to the 
Sultan's apartment. The Sultan received and embraced him with 
great joy, complaining at the same time, with a fatherly tenderness, 
of the affliction his long absence had been to him, which he said 
was the more grievous for that, fortune having decided in favor of 
Prince Ah his brother, he was afraid he might have committed 
some rash action. 

The Prince told a story of his adventures without speaking of 
the Fairy, whom he said that he must not mention, and ended: "The 
only favor I ask of your Majesty is to give me leave to come often 
and pay you my respects, and to know how you do." 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 279 

"Son," answered the Sultan, of the Indies "I cannot refuse you 
the leave you ask me; but I should much rather you would resolve 
to stay with me; at least tell me where I may send to you if you 
should fail to come, or when I may think your presence necessary." 
"Sir," replied Prince Ahmed, "what your Majesty asks of me is part 
of the mystery I spoke to your Majesty of. I beg of you to give 
me leave to remain silent on this head, for I shall come so frequently 
that I am afraid that I shall sooner be thought troublesome than be 
accused of negligence in my duty." 

The Sultan of the Indies pressed Prince Ahmed no more, but 
said to him: "Son, I penetrate no farther into your secrets, but leave 
you at your liberty; but can tell you that you could not do me a 
greater pleasure than to come, and by your presence restore to me 
the joy I have not felt this long time, and that you shall always be 
welcome when you come, without interrupting your business or 
pleasure." 

Prince Ahmed stayed but three days at the Sultan his father's 
Court, and the fourth returned to the Fairy Paribanou, who did not 
expect him so soon. 

A month after Prince Ahmed's return from paying a visit to his 
father, as the Fairy Paribanou had observed that the Prince, since 
the time that he gave her an account of his journey, his discourse 
with his father, and the leave he asked to go and see him often, had 
never talked of the Sultan, as if there had been no such person in 
the world, whereas before he was always speaking of him, she 
thought he forebore on her account; therefore she took an oppor- 
tunity to say to him one day: "Prince, tell me, have you forgot the 
Sultan your father? Don't you remember the promise you made 
to go and see him often? For my part I have not forgot what you 
told me at your return, and so put you in mind of it, that you may 
not be long before you acquit yourself of your promise." 

So Prince Ahmed went the next morning with the same 
attendance as before, but much finer, and himself more magnifi- 
cently mounted, equipped, and dressed, and was received by the 
Sultan with the same joy and satisfaction. For several months he 
constantly paid his visits, always in a richer and finer equipage. 

At last some viziers, the Sultan's favorites, who judged of Prince 
Ahmed's grandeur and power by the figure he cut, made the Sultan 
jealous of his son, saying it was to be feared he might inveigle 
himself into the people's favor and dethrone him. 

The Sultan of the Indies was so far from thinking that Prince 
Ahmed could be capable of so pernicious a design as his favorites 
would make him believe that he said to them: "You are mistaken; 



280 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

my son loves me, and I am certain of his tenderness and fidelity, 
as I have given him no reason to be disgusted." 

But the favorites went on abusing Prince Ahmed till the Sultan 
said: "Be it as it will, I don't believe my son Ahmed is so wicked 
as you would persuade me he is; however, I am obliged to you for 
your good advice, and don't dispute but that it proceeds from your 
good intentions." 

The Sultan of the Indies said this that his favorites might not 
know the impressions their discourse had made on his mind; which 
had so alarmed him that he resolved to have Prince Ahmed watched 
unknown to his grand vizier. So he sent for a female magician, 
who was introduced by a back door into his apartment. "Go 
immediately," he said, "and follow my son, and watch him so well 
as to find out where he retires, and bring me word." 

The magician left the Sultan, and, knowing the place where 
Prince Ahmed found his arrow, went immediately thither, and hid 
herself near the rocks, so that nobody could see her. 

The next morning Prince Ahmed set out by daybreak, without 
taking leave either of the Sultan or any of his Court, according to 
custom. The magician, seeing him coming, followed him with her 
eyes, till on a sudden she lost sight of him and his attendants. 

As the rocks were very steep and craggy, they were an insur- 
mountable barrier, so that the magician judged that there were but 
two things for it: either that the Prince retired into some cavern, 
or an abode of genies or fairies. Thereupon she came out of the 
place where she was hid, and went directly to the hollow way, which 
she traced till she came to the farther end, looking carefully about 
on all sides; but, notwithstanding all her diligence, could perceive 
no opening, not so much as the iron gate which Prince Ahmed dis- 
covered, which was to be seen and opened to none but men, and 
only to such whose presence was agreeable to the Fairy Paribanou. 

The magician, who saw it was in vain for her to search any 
farther, was obliged to be satisfied with the discovery she had made, 
and returned to give the Sultan an account. 

The Sultan was very well pleased with the magician's conduct, 
and said to her: "Do you as you think fit; I'll wait patiently the 
event of your promises," and to encourage her made her a present 
of a diamond of great value. 

As Prince Ahmed had obtained the Fairy Paribanou's leave to 
go to the Sultan of the Indies' Court once a month, he hever failed, 
and the magician, knowing the time, went a day or two before to 
the foot of the rock where she lost sight of the Prince and his 
attendants, and waited there. 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 281 

The next morning Prince Ahmed went out, as usual, at the iron 
gate, with the same attendants as before, and passed by the magi- 
cian, whom he knew not to be such, and, seeing her he with her 
head against the rock, and complaining as if she were in great pain, 
he pitied her, turned his horse about, went to her, and asked her 
what was the matter with her, and what he could do to ease her. 

The artful sorceress looked at the Prince in a pitiful manner, 
without ever lifting up her head, and answered in broken words and 
sighs, as if she could hardly fetch her breath, that she was going to 
the capital city, but on the way thither she was taken with so violent 
a fever that her strength failed her, and she was forced to he down 
where he saw her, far from any habitation, and without any hopes 
of assistance. 

"Good woman," replied Prince Ahmed, "you are not so far 
from help as you imagine. I am ready to assist you, and convey 
you where you will meet with a speedy cure; only get up, and let 
one of my people take you behind him." 

At these words the magician, who pretended sickness only to 
know where the Prince lived and what he did, refused not the 
charitable offer he made her, and that her actions might correspond 
with her words she made many pretended vain endeavors to get 
up. At the same time two of the Prince's attendants, alighting off 
their horses, helped her up, and set her behind another, and mounted 
their horses again, and followed the Prince, who turned back to the 
iron gate, which was opened by one of his retinue who rode before. 
And when he came into the outward court of the Fairy, without 
dismounting himself, he sent to tell her he wanted to speak with her. 

The Fairy Paribanou came with all imaginable haste, not know- 
ing what made Prince Ahmed return so soon; who, not giving her 
time to ask him the reason, said: "Princess, I desire you would have 
compassion on this good woman," pointing to the magician, who was 
held up by two of his retinue. "I found her in the condition you 
see her in, and promised her the assistance she stands in need of, 
and am persuaded that you, out of your own goodness, as well as 
upon my entreaty, will not abandon her." 

The Fairy Paribanou, who had her eyes fixed upon the pretended 
sick woman all the time that the Prince was talking to her, ordered 
two of her women who followed her to take her from the two men 
that held her, and carry her into an apartment of the palace, and 
take as much care of her as she would herself. 

While the two women executed the Fairy's commands, she went 
up to Prince Ahmed, and, whispering in his ear, said: "Prince, 
this woman is not so sick as she pretends to be; and I am very 



282 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

much mistaken if she is not an imposter, who will be the cause of 
a great trouble to you. But don't be concerned, let what will be 
devised against you; be persuaded that I will deliver you out of all 
the snares that shall be laid for you. Go and pursue your journey." 

This discourse of the Fairy's did not in the least frighten Prince 
Ahmed. "My Princess," said he, "as I do not remember I ever did 
or designed anybody an injury, I cannot believe anybody can have 
a thought of doing me one, but if they have I shall not, neverthe- 
less, forbear doing good whenever I have an opportunity." Then 
he went back to his father's palace. 

In the meantime the two women carried the magician into a 
very fine apartment, richly furnished. First they sat her down upon 
a sofa, with her back supported with a cushion of gold brocade, 
while they made a bed on the same sofa before her, the quilt of 
which was finely embroidered with silk, the sheets of the finest 
linen, and the coverlet cloth-of-gold. When they had put her into 
bed (for the old sorceress pretended that her fever was so violent 
she could not help herself in the least) one of the women went out, 
and returned soon again with a china dish in her hand, full of a 
certain liquor, which she presented to the magician, while the other 
helped her to sit up. "Drink this liquor," said she; "it is the Water 
of the Fountain of Lions, and a sbvereign remedy against all fevers 
whatsoever. You will find the effect of it in less than an hour's 
time." 

The magician, to dissemble the better, took it after a great deal 
of entreaty; but at last she took the china dish, and, holding back 
her head, swallowed down the liquor. When she was laid down 
again the two women covered her up. "Lie quiet," said she who 
brought her the china cup, "and get a little sleep if you can. We'll 
leave you, and hope to find you perfectly cured when we come 
again an hour hence." 

The two women came again at the time they said they should, 
and found the magician up and dressed, and sitting upon the 
sofa. "Oh, admirable potion!" she said: "it has wrought its cure 
much sooner than you told me it would, and I shall be able to prose- 
cute my journey." 

The two women, who were fairies as well as their mistress, after 
they had told the magician how glad they were that she was cured 
so soon, walked before her, and conducted her through several 
apartments, all more noble than that wherein she lay, into a large 
hall, the most richly and magnificently furnished of all the palace. 

Fairy Paribanou sat in this hall on a throne of massive gold, 
enriched with diamonds, rubies, and pearls of an extraordinary size, 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 283 

and attended on each hand by a great number of beautiful fairies, 
all richly clothed. At the sight of so much majesty, the magician 
was not only dazzled, but was so amazed that, after she had pros- 
trated herself before the throne, she could not open her lips to 
thank the Fairy as she proposed. However, Paribanou saved her 
the trouble, and said to her: "Good woman, I am glad I had an 
opportunity to oblige you, and to see you are able to pursue your 
journey. I won't detain you, but perhaps you may not be dis- 
pleased to see my palace; follow my women, and they will show 
it you." 

Then the magician went back and related to the Sultan of the 
Indies all that had happened, and how very rich Prince Ahmed 
was since his marriage with the Fairy, richer than all the kings in 
the world, and how there was danger that he should come and take 
the throne from his father. 

Though the Sultan of the Indies was very well persuaded that 
Prince Ahmed's natural disposition was good, yet he could not help 
being concerned at the discourse of the old sorceress, to whom, 
when she was taking her leave, he said: "I thank thee for the pains 
thou hast taken, and thy wholesome advice. I am so sensible of 
the great importance it is to me that I shall deliberate upon it in 
council." 

Now the favorites advised that the Prince should be killed, but 
the magician advised differently: "Make him give you all kinds of 
wonderful things, by the Fairy's help, till she tires of him and 
sends him away. As, for example, every time your Majesty goes 
into the field, you are obliged to be at a great expense, not only in 
pavilions and tents for your army, but likewise in mules and camels 
to carry their baggage. Now, might not you engage him to use his 
interest with the Fairy to procure you a tent which might be carried 
in a man's hand, and which should be so large as to shelter your 
whole army against bad weather?" 

When the magician had finished her speech, the Sultan asked 
his favorites if they had anything better to propose; and, finding 
them all silent, determined to follow the magician's advice, as the 
most reasonable and most agreeable to his mild government. 

Next day the Sultan did as the magician had advised him, and 
asked for the pavilion. 

Prince Ahmed never expected that the Sultan his father would 
have asked such a thing, which at first appeared so difficult, not to 
say impossible. Though he knew not absolutely how great the 
power of genies and fairies was, he doubted whether it extended so 
far as to compass such a tent as his father desired. At last he 



284 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

replied: "Though it is with the greatest reluctance imaginable, I 
will not fail to ask the favor of my wife your Majesty desires, but 
will not promise you to obtain it; and if I should not have the honor 
to come again to pay you my respects that shall be the sign that 
I have not had success. But beforehand, I desire you to forgive 
me, and consider that you yourself have reduced me to this ex- 
tremity." 

"Son," replied the Sultan of the Indies, "I should be very sorry 
if what I ask of you should cause me the displeasure of never seeing 
you more. I find you don't know the power a husband has over a 
wife; and yours would show that her love to you was very indif- 
ferent if she, with the power she has of a fairy, should refuse you so 
trifling a request as this I desire you to ask of her for my sake." 

The Prince went back, and was very sad for fear of offending 
the Fairy. She kept pressing him to tell her what was the matter, 
and at last he said: "Madam, you may have observed that hitherto 
I have been content with your love, and have never asked you 
any other favor. Consider then, I conjure you, that it is not I, 
but the Sultan my father, who indiscreetly, or at least I think so, 
begs of you a pavilion large enough to shelter him, his Court, and 
army from the violence of the weather, and which a man may carry 
in his hand. But remember it is the Sultan my father asks this 
favor." 

"Prince," replied the Fairy, smiling, "I am sorry that so small a 
matter should disturb you, and make you so uneasy as you appeared 
to me." 

Then the Fairy sent for her treasurer, to whom, when she came, 
she said: "Nourgihan" — which was her name — "bring me the largest 
pavilion in my treasury." Nourgihan returned presently with the 
pavilion, which she could not only hold in her hand, but in the palm 
of her hand when she shut her fingers, and presented it to her 
mistress, who gave it to Prince Ahmed to look at. 

When Prince Ahmed saw the pavilion which the Fairy called 
the largest in her treasury, he fancied she had a mind to jest with 
him, and thereupon the marks of his surprise appeared presently in 
his countenance; which Paribanou perceiving burst out laughing. 
"What! Prince," cried she, "do you think I jest with you? You'll 
see presently that I am in earnest. Nourgihan," said she to her 
treasurer, taking the tent out of Prince Ahmed's hands, "go and set 
it up, that the Prince may judge whether it may be large enough for 
the Sultan his father." 

The treasurer went immediately with it out of the palace, and 
carried it a great way off; and when she had set it up one end 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 285 

reached to the very palace; at which time the Prince, thinking it 
small, found it large enough to shelter two greater armies than that 
of the Sultan his father's, and then said to Paribanou: "I ask my 
Princess a thousand pardons for my incredulity; after what I have 
seen I believe there is nothing impossible to you." "You see," said 
the Fairy, "that the pavilion is larger than what your father may 
have occasion for; for you must know that it has one property — that 
it is larger or smaller according to the army it is to cover." 

The treasurer took down the tent again, and brought it to the 
Prince, who took it, and, without staying any longer than till the 
next day, mounted his horse, and went with the same attendants 
to the Sultan his father. 

The Sultan, who was persuaded that there could not be any such 
thing as such a tent as he asked for, was in a great surprise at the 
Prince's diligence. He took the tent, and after he had admired its 
smallness his amazement was so great that he could not recover 
himself. When the tent was set up in the great plain, which we 
have before mentioned, he found it large enough to shelter an army 
twice as large as he could bring into the field. 

But the Sultan was not yet satisfied. "Son," said he, "I have 
already expressed to you how much I am obliged to you for the 
present of the tent you have procured me ; that I look upon it as the 
most valuable thing in all my treasury. But you must do one thing 
more for me, which will be every whit as agreeable to me. I am 
informed that the Fairy, your spouse, makes use of a certain water, 
called the Water of the Fountain of Lions, which cures all sorts of 
fevers, even the most dangerous, and, as I am perfectly well per- 
suaded my health is dear to you, I don't doubt but you will ask her 
for a bottle of that water for me, and bring it me as a sovereign 
medicine, which I may make use of when I have occasion. Do me 
this other important piece of service, and thereby complete the duty 
of a good son toward a tender father." 

The Prince returned and told the Fairy what his father had said. 
"There's a great deal of wickedness in this demand," she answered, 
"as you will understand by what I am going to tell you. The 
Fountain of Lions is situated in the middle of a court of a great 
castle, the entrance into which is guarded by four fierce lions, two 
of which sleep alternately, while the other two are awake. But 
don't let that frighten you; I'll give you means to pass by them 
without any danger." 

The Fairy Paribanou was at that time very hard at work, and, 
as she had several clews of thread by her, she took up one, and, pre- 
senting it to Prince Ahmed, said: 'First take this clew of thread. 



286 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

I'll tell you presently the use of it. In the second place, you must 
have two horses: one you must ride yourself, and the other you 
must lead, which must be loaded with a sheep cut into four quarters, 
that must be killed today. In the third place, you must be pro- 
vided with a bottle, which I will give you, to bring the water in. 
Set out early to-morrow morning, and when you have passed the 
iron gate throw the clew of thread before you, which will roll till it 
comes to the gates of the castle. Follow it, and when it stops, as 
the gates will be open, you will see the four lions; the two that are 
awake will, by their roaring, wake the other two, but don't be 
frightened, but throw each of them a quarter of mutton, and then 
clap spurs to your horse and ride to the fountain; fill your bottle 
without alighting, and then return with the same expedition. The 
lions will be so busy eating they will let you pass by them." 

Prince Ahmed set out the next morning at the time appointed 
by the Fairy, and followed her directions exactly. When he ar- 
rived at the gates of the castle he distributed the quarters of 
mutton among the four lions, and, passing through the midst of 
them bravely, got to the fountain, filled Ms bottle, and returned 
back as safe and sound as he went. When he had gone a little dis- 
tance from the castle gates he turned him about, and, perceiving two 
of the lions coming after him, he drew his sabre and prepared him- 
self for defense. But as he went forward he saw one of them turned 
out of the road at some distance, and showed by his head and tail 
that he did not come to do him any harm, but only to go before 
him, and that the other stayed behind to follow, he put his sword up 
again in its scabbard. Guarded in this manner, he arrived at the 
capital of the Indies, but the lions never left him till they had con- 
ducted him to the gates of the Sultan's palace; after which they 
returned the same way they came, though not without frightening 
all that saw them, for all they went in a very gentle manner and 
showed no fierceness. 

A great many officers came to attend the Prince while he dis- 
mounted his horse, and afterward conducted him into the Sultan's 
apartment, who was at that time surrounded with his favorites. He 
approached toward the throne, laid the bottle at the Sultan's feet, 
and kissed the rich tapestry which covered his footstool, and then 
said: "I have brought you, sir, the healthful water which your 
Majesty desired so much to keep among your other rarities in your 
treasury, but at the same time wish you such extraordinary health 
as never to have occasion to make use of it." 

After the Prince had made an end of his compliment the Sultan 
placed him on his right hand, and then said to him: "Son, I am 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 287 

very much obliged to you for this valuable present, as also for the 
great danger you have exposed yourself to upon my account (which 
I have been informed of by a magician who knows the Fountain of 
Lions); but do me the pleasure," continued he, "to inform me by 
what address, or, rather, by what incredible power, you have been 
secured." 

"Sir," replied Prince Ahmed, "I have no share in the compli- 
ment your Majesty is pleased to make me; all the honor is due to the 
Fairy my spouse, whose good advice I followed." Then he informed 
the Sultan what those directions were, and by the relation of this 
his expedition let him know how well he had behaved himself. 
When he had done the Sultan, who showed outwardly all the 
demonstrations of great joy, but secretly became more jealous, 
retired into an inward apartment, where he sent for the magician. 

The magician, at her arrival, saved the Sultan the trouble to 
tell her of the success of Prince Ahmed's journey, which she had 
heard of before she came, and therefore was prepared with an in- 
fallible means, as she pretended. This means she communicated to 
the Sultan, who declared it the next day to the Prince, in the midst 
of all his courtiers, in these words: "Son," said he, "I have one thing 
more to ask of you, after which I shall expect nothing more from 
your obedience, nor your interest with your wife. This request is, 
to bring me a man not above a foot and a half high, and whose 
beard is thirty feet long, who carries a bar of iron upon his 
shoulders of five hundredweight, which he uses as a quarterstaff." 

Prince Ahmed, who did not believe that there was such a man 
in the world as his father described, would gladly have excused 
himself; but the Sultan persisted in his demand, and told him the 
Fairy could do more incredible things. 

The next day the Prince returned to his dear Paribanou, to whom 
he told his father's new demand, which, he said, he looked upon to 
be a thing more impossible than the two first; "for," added he, "I 
cannot imagine there can be such a man in the world; without 
doubt, he has a mind to try whether or no I am so silly as to go 
about it, or he has a design on my ruin. In short, how can he sup- 
pose that I should lay hold on a man so well armed, though he is 
but little? What arms can I make use of to reduce him to my 
will? If there are any means, I beg you will tell them, and let me 
come off with honor this time." 

"Don't affright yourself, Prince," replied the Fairy; "you ran a 
risk in fetching the Water of the Fountain of Lions for your father, 
but there's no danger in finding out this man, who is my brother 
Schaibar, but is so far from being like me, though we both had the 



288 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

same father, that he is of so violent a nature that nothing can pre- 
vent his giving cruel marks of his resentment for a slight offense; 
yet, on the other hand, is so good as to oblige anyone in whatever 
they desire. He is made exactly as the Sultan your father has 
described him, and has no other arms than a bar of iron of five 
hundred pounds weight, without which he never stirs, and which 
makes him respected. I'll send for him, and you shall judge of the 
truth of what I tell you; but be sure to prepare yourself against 
being frightened at his extraordinary figure when you see him." 
"What! my Queen," replied Prince Ahmed, "do you say Schaibar is 
your brother? Let him be never so ugly or deformed I shall be so 
far from being frightened at the sight of him that, as our brother, I 
shall honor and love him." 

The Fairy ordered a gold chafing-dish to be set with a fire in it 
under the porch of her palace, with a box of the same metal, which 
was a present to her, out of which taking a perfume, and throwing 
it into the fire, there arose a thick cloud of smoke. 

Some moments after the Fairy said to Prince Ahmed: "See, 
there comes my brother." The Prince immediately perceived 
Schaibar coming gravely with his heavy bar on his shoulder, his long 
beard, which he held up before him, and a pair of thick mustachios, 
which he tucked behind his ears and almost covered his face; his 
eyes were very small and deep-set in his head, which was far from 
being of the smallest size, and on his head he wore a grenadier's 
cap ; besides all this, he was very much hump-backed. 

If Prince Ahmed had not known that Schaibar was Paribanou's 
brother, he would not have been able to have looked at him without 
fear, but, knowing first who he was, he stood by the Fairy without 
the least concern. 

Schaibar, as he came forward, looked at the Prince earnestly 
enough to have chilled his blood in his veins, and asked Paribanou, 
when he first accosted her, who that man was. To which she 
replied: "He is my husband, brother. His name is Ahmed; he is 
son to the Sultan of the Indies. The reason why I did not invite 
you to my wedding was I was unwilling to divert you from an 
expedition you were engaged in, and from which I heard with 
pleasure you returned victorious, and so took the liberty now to call 
for you." 

At these words Schaibar, looking on Prince Ahmed favorably, 
said: "Is there anything else, sister, wherein I can serve him? It is 
enough for me that he is your husband to engage me to do for him 
whatever he desires." "The Sultan, his father," replied Paribanou, 
"has a curiosity to see you, and I desire he may be your guide to 



AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 289 

the Sultan's Court." "He needs but lead me the way, I'll follow 
him." "Brother," replied Paribanou, "it is too late to go today, 
therefore stay till to-morrow morning; and in the meantime I'll 
inform you of all that has passed between the Sultan of the Indies 
and Prince Ahmed since our marriage." 

The next morning, after Schaibar had been informed of the 
affair, he and Prince Ahmed set out for the Sultan's Court. When 
they arrived at the gates of the capital the people no sooner saw 
Schaibar but they ran and hid themselves; and some shut up their 
shops and locked themselves up in their houses, while others, flying, 
communicated their fear to all they met, who stayed not to look 
behind them, but ran too; insomuch that Schaibar and Prince 
Ahmed, as they went along, found the streets all desolate till they 
came to the palace, where the porters, instead of keeping the gates, 
ran away too, so that the Prince and Schaibar advanced without 
any obstacle to the council-hall, where the Sultan was seated on his 
throne, and giving audience. Here likewise the ushers, at the 
approach of Schaibar, abandoned their posts, and gave them free 
admittance. 

Schaibar went boldly and fiercely up to the throne, without 
waiting to be presented by Prince Ahmed, and accosted the Sultan 
of the Indies in these words: "Thou hast asked for me," said he; 
"see, here I am; what wouldst thou have with me?" 

The Sultan, instead of answering him, clapped his hands before 
his eyes to avoid the sight of so terrible an object; at which uncivil 
and rude reception Schaibar was so much provoked, after he had 
given him the trouble to come so far, that he instantly lifted up his 
iron bar and killed him before Prince Ahmed could intercede in his 
behalf. All that he could do was to prevent his killing the grand 
vizier, who sat not far from him, representing to him that he had 
always given the Sultan his father good advice. "These are they, 
then," said Schaibar, "who gave him bad," and as he pronounced 
these words he killed all the other viziers and flattering favorites of 
the Sultan who were Prince Ahmed's enemies. Every time he 
struck he killed some one or other, and none escaped but they who 
were not so frightened as to stand staring and gaping, and who saved 
themselves by flight. 

When this terrible execution was over Schaibar came out of 
the council-hall into the midst of the courtyard with the iron bar 
upon his shoulder, and, looking hard at the grand vizier, who owed 
his life to Prince Ahmed, he said: "I know here is a certain magician, 
who is a greater enemy of my brother-in-law than all these base 
favorites I have chastised. Let the magician be brought to me 



290 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED 

presently." The grand vizier immediately sent for her, and as soon 
as she was brought Schaibar said, at the time he fetched a stroke 
at her with his iron bar: "Take the reward of thy pernicious counsel, 
and learn to feign sickness again." 

After this he said: "This is not yet enough; I will use the whole 
town after the same manner if they do not immediately acknowledge 
Prince Ahmed, my brother-in-law, for their Sultan and the Sultan 
of the Indies." Then all that were there present made the air echo 
again with the repeated acclamations of: "Long life to Sultan 
Ahmed"; and immediately after he was proclaimed through the 
whole town. Schaibar made him be clothed in the royal vestments, 
installed him on the throne, and after he had caused all to swear 
homage and fidelity to him went and fetched his sister Paribanou, 
whom he brought with all the pomp and grandeur imaginable, and 
made her to be owned Sultaness of the Indies. 

As for Prince Ali and Princess Nouronnihar, as they had no 
hand in the conspiracy against Prince Ahmed, and knew nothing of 
any, Prince Ahmed assigned them a considerable province, with its 
capital, where they spent the rest of their lives. Afterward he 
sent an officer to Prince Houssain to acquaint him with the change 
and make him an offer of which province he liked best; but that 
Prince thought himself so happy in his solitude that he bade the 
officer return the Sultan his brother thanks for the kindness he 
designed him, assuring him of his submission; and that the only 
favor he desired of him was to give him leave to live retired in the 
place he had made choice of for his retreat. 1 

1 Arabian Nights. 



THE HISTORY OF JACK THE GIANT-KILLER 

IN the reign of the famous King Arthur there lived in Cornwall 
a lad named Jack, who was a boy of a bold temper, and took 
delight in hearing or reading of conjurers, giants, and fairies; and 
used to listen eagerly to the 'deeds of the knights of King Arthur's 
Round Table. 

In those days there lived on St. Michael's Mount, off Cornwall, 
a huge giant, eighteen feet high and nine feet round; his fierce and 
savage looks were the terror of all who beheld him. 

He dwelt in a gloomy cavern on the top of the mountain, and 
used to wade over to the mainland in search of prey; when he would 
throw half a dozen oxen upon his back, and tie three times as many 
sheep and hogs round his waist, and march back to his own abode. 

The giant had done this for many years when Jack resolved to 
destroy him. 

Jack took a horn, a shovel, a pickaxe, his armor, and a dark 
lantern, and one winter's evening he went to the mount. There he 
dug a pit twenty-two feet deep and twenty broad. He covered the 
top over so as to make it look like solid ground. He then blew 
his horn so loudly that the giant awoke and came out of his den, 
crying out: "You saucy villain! you shall pay for this. I'll broil 
you for my breakfast!" 

He had just finished, when, taking one step further, he tumbled 
headlong into the pit, and Jack struck him a blow on the head with 
his pickaxe which killed him. Jack then returned home to cheer 
his friends with the news. 

Another giant, called Blunderbore, vowed to be revenged on 
Jack if ever he should have him in his power. This giant kept an 
enchanted castle in the midst of a lonely wood; and some time 
after the death of Cormoran Jack was passing through a wood, and 
being weary, sat down and went to sleep. 

The giant, passing by and seeing Jack, carried him to his castle, 
where he locked him up in a large room, the floor of which was 
covered with the bodies, skulls, and bones of men and women. 

Soon after the giant went to fetch his brother, who was likewise 
a giant, to take a meal off his flesh; and Jack saw with terror through 
the bars of his prison the two giants approaching. 

Jack, perceiving in one corner of the room a strong cord, took 

291 



292 THE HISTORY OF JACK 

courage, and making a slip-knot at each end, he threw them over 
their heads, and tied it to the window-bars; he then pulled till he 
had choked them. When they were black in the face he slid down 
the rope and stabbed them to the heart. 

Jack next took a great bunch of keys from the pocket of Blun- 
derbore, and went into the castle again. He made a strict search 
through all the rooms, and in one of them found three ladies tied 
up by the hair of their heads, and almost starved to death. They 
told him that their husbands had been killed by the giants, who 
had then condemned them to be starved to death because they 
would not eat the flesh of their own dead husbands. 

"Ladies," said Jack, "I have put an end to the monster and his 
wicked brother; and I give you this castle and all the riches it con- 
tains, to make some amends for the dreadful pains you have felt." 
He then very politely gave them the keys of the castle, and went 
further on his journey to Wales. 

As Jack had but little money, he went on as fast as possible. 
At length he came to a handsome house. Jack knocked at the door^ 
when there came forth a Welsh giant. Jack said he was a traveler 
who had lost his way, on which the giant made him welcome, 
and let him into a room where there was a good bed to sleep in. 

Jack took off his clothes quickly, but though he was weary he 
could not go to sleep. Soon after this he heard the giant walking 
backward and forward in the next room, and saying to himself: 

"Though here you lodge with me this night, 
You shall not see the morning light; 
My club shall dash your brains out quite." 

"Say you so?" thought Jack. "Are these your tricks upon 
travelers? But I hope to prove as cunning as you are." Then, 
getting out of bed, he groped about the room, and at last found a 
large thick billet of wood. He laid it in his own place in the bed, 
and then hid himself in a dark corner of the room. 

The giant, about midnight, entered the apartment, and with his 
bludgeon struck many blows on the bed, in the very place where 
Jack had laid the log; and then he went back to his own room, 
thinking he had broken all Jack's bones. 

Early in the morning Jack put a bold face upon the matter, and 
walked into the giant's room to thank him for his lodging. The 
giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: "Oh! 
dear me; is it you? Pray how did you sleep last night? Did you 
hear or see anything in the dead of the night?" 

"Nothing worth speaking of," said Jack, carelessly; "a rat, I 




The giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out: 
" Oh ! dear me ; is it you ? " 



THE GIANT-KILLER 293 

believe, gave me three or four slaps with its tail, and disturbed me 
a little; but I soon went to sleep again." 

The giant wondered more and more at this; yet he did not 
answer a word, but went to bring two great bowls of hasty-pudding 
for their breakfast. Jack wanted to make the giant believe that 
he could eat as much as himself, so he contrived to button a leathern 
bag inside his coat, and slip the hasty-pudding into this bag, while 
he seemed to put it into his mouth. 

When breakfast was over he said to the giant: "Now I will 
show you a fine trick. I can cure all wounds with a touch; I could 
cut off my head in one minute, and the next put it sound again on 
my shoulders. You shall see an example." He then took hold of 
the knife, ripped up the leathern bag, and all the hasty-pudding 
tumbled out upon the floor. 

"Ods splutter hur nails!" cried the Welsh giant, who was 
ashamed to be outdone by such a little fellow as Jack, "hur can do 
that hurself"; so he snatched up the knife, plunged it into his own 
stomach, and in a moment dropped down dead. 

Jack, having hitherto been successful in all his undertakings, 
resolved not to be idle in future; he therefore furnished himself 
with a horse, a cap of knowledge, a sword of sharpness, shoes of 
swiftness, and an invisible coat, the better to perform the wonder- 
full enterprises that lay before him. 

He traveled over high hills, and on the third day he came to a 
large and spacious forest through which his road lay. Scarcely had 
he entered the forest when he beheld a monstrous giant dragging 
along by the hair of their heads a handsome knight and his lady. 
Jack alighted from his horse, and tying him to an oak tree, put on 
his invisible coat, under which he carried his sword of sharpness. 

When he came up to the giant he made several strokes at him, 
but could not reach his body, but wounded his thighs in several 
places; and at length, putting both hands to his sword and aiming 
with all his might, he cut off both his legs. Then Jack, setting his 
foot upon his neck, plunged his sword into the giant's body, when 
the monster gave a groan and expired. 

The knight and his lady thanked Jack for their deliverance, and 
invited him to their house, to receive a proper reward for his ser- 
vices. "No," said Jack, "I cannot be easy till I find out this mon- 
ster's habitation." So, taking the knight's directions, he mounted 
his horse, and soon after came in sight of another giant, who was 
sitting on a block of timber waiting for his brother's return. 

Jack alighted from his horse, and, putting on his invisible coat, 
approached and aimed a blow at the giant's head, but, missing his 



294 THE HISTORY OF JACK 

aim, he only cut off his nose. On this the giant seized his club and 
laid about him most unmercifully. 

"Nay," said Jack, "if this be the case I'd better dispatch you!" 
so, jumping upon the block, he stabbed him in the back, when he 
dropped down dead. 

Jack then proceeded on his journey, and traveled over hills and 
dales, till arriving at the foot of a high mountain he knocked at 
the door of a lonely house, when an old man let him in. 

When Jack was seated the hermit thus addressed him: "My 
son, on the top of this mountain is an enchanted castle, kept by the 
giant Galligantus and a vile magician. I lament the fate of a duke's 
daughter, whom they seized as she was walking in her father's 
garden, and brought hither transformed into a deer." 

Jack promised that in the morning, at the risk of his life, he 
would break the enchantment; and after a sound sleep he rose 
early, put on his invisible coat, and got ready for the attempt. 

When he had climbed to the top of the mountain he saw two fiery 
griffins; but he passed between them without the least fear of danger, 
for they could not see him because of his invisible coat. On the castle 
gate he found a golden trumpet, under which were written these lines: 



"Whoever can this trumpet blow 
Shall cause the giant's overthrow.' 



As soon as Jack had read this he seized the trumpet and blew 
a shrill blast, which made the gates fly open and the very castle 
itself tremble. 

The giant and the conjurer now knew that their wicked course 
was at an end, and they stood biting their thumbs and shaking with 
fear. Jack, with his sword of sharpness, soon killed the giant, and 
the magician was then carried away by a whirlwind; and every 
knight and beautiful lady who had been changed into birds and 
beasts returned to their proper shapes. The castle vanished away 
like smoke, and the head of the giant Galligantus was then sent to 
King Arthur. 

The knights and ladies rested that night at the old man's hermit- 
age, and next day they set out for the Court. Jack then went up to 
the King, and gave his Majesty an account of all his fierce battles. 

Jack's fame had now spread through the whole country, and at 
the King's .desire the duke gave him his daughter in marriage, to 
the joy of all his kingdom. After this the King gave him a large 
estate, on which he and his lady lived the rest of their days in joy 
and contentment. 1 

1 Old Chapbook. 



THE BLACK BULL OF NOBBOWAY 

And many a hunting song they sung, 

And song of game and glee; 
Then tuned to plaintive strains their tongue, 

"Of Scotland's luve and lee." 
To wilder measures next they turn 

"The Black, Black Bull of Norroway!" 
Sudden the tapers cease to burn, 

The minstrels cease to play. 

"The Cout of Keeldar," by J. Leyden. 

IN Norroway, langsyne, there lived a certain lady, and she had 
three dochters. The auldest o' them said to her mither: 
"Mither, bake me a bannock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun 
awa' to seek my fortune." Her mither did sae; and the dochter gaed 
awa' to an auld witch washerwife and telled her purpose. The auld 
wife bade her stay that day, and gang and look out o' her back door, 
and see what she could see. She saw nocht the first day. The 
second day she did the same, and saw nocht. On the third day she 
looked again, and saw a coach-and-six coming along the road. She 
ran in and telled the auld wife what she saw. "Aweel," quo' the 
auld wife, "y° n ' s for you." Sae they took her into the coach, and 
galloped aff. 

The second dochter next says to her mither: "Mither, bake me 
a bannock, and roast me a collop, fur I'm gaun awa' to seek my 
fortune." Her mither did sae; and awa' she gaed to the auld wife, as 
her sister had dune. On the third day she looked out o' the back 
door, and saw a coach-and-four coming alang the road. "Aweel," quo' 
the auld wife, "yon's for you." Sae they took her in, and aff they set. 

The third dochter says to her mither: "Mither, bake me a ban- 
nock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun awa' to seek my fortune." 
Her mither did sae; and awa' she gaed to the auld witch-wife. 
She bade her look out o' her back door, and see what she could see. 
She did sae; and when she came back said she saw nocht. The 
second day she did the same, and saw nocht. The third day she 
looked again, and on coming back said to the auld wife she saw 
nocht but a muckle Black Bull coming roaring alang the road. 
"Aweel," quo' the auld wife, "yon's for you." On hearing this she 
was next to distracted wi' grief and terror; but she was lifted up and 
set on his back, and awa' they went. 

295 



296 THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 

Aye they traveled, and on they traveled, till the lady grew 
faint wi' hunger. "Eat out o' my right lug," says the Black Bull, 
"and drink out o' my left lug, and set by your leavings." Sae she 
did as he said, and was wonderfully refreshed. And lang they 
gaed, and sair they rode, till they came in sight o' a very big and 
bonny castle. "Yonder we maun be this night," quo' the bull; "for 
my auld brither lives yonder"; and presently they were at the place. 
They lifted her aff his back, and took her in, and sent him away 
to a park for the night. In the morning, when they brought the 
bull hame, they took the lady into a fine shining parlor, and gave 
her a beautiful apple, telling her no to break it till she was in the 
greatest strait ever mortal was in in the world, and that wad bring 
her out o't. Again she was lifted on the bull's back, and after she 
had ridden far, and farer than I can tell, they came in sight o' a far 
bonnier castle, and far farther awa' than the last. Says the bull 
till her: "Yonder we maun be the night, for my second brither fives 
yonder" ; and they were at the place directly. They lifted her down 
and took her in, and sent the bull to the field for the night. In the 
morning they took the lady into a fine and rich room, and gave her 
the finest pear she had ever seen, bidding her no to break it till she 
was in the greatest strait ever mortal could be in, and that wad get 
her outro't. Again she was lifted and set on his back, and awa' 
they went. And lang they gaed, and sair they rade, till they came 
in sight o' the far biggest castle, and far farthest aff, they had yet 
seen. "We maun be yonder the night," says the bull, "for my 
young brither lives yonder"; and they were there directly. They 
lifted her down, took her in, and sent the bull to the field for the 
night. In the morning they took her into a room, the finest of a', 
and gied her a plum, telling her no to break it till she was in the 
greatest strait mortal could be in, and that was get her out o't. 
Presently they brought hame the bull, set the lady on his back, and 
awa' they went. 

And aye they gaed, and on they rade, till they came to a dark 
and ugsome glen, where they stopped, and the lady lighted down. 
Says the bull to her: "Here ye maun stay till I gang and fight the 
den. Ye maun seat yoursel' on that stane, and move neither hand 
nor fit till I come back, else I'll never find ye again. And if every- 
thing round about ye turns blue I hae beated the deil; but should 
a' things turn red he'll hae conquered me." She set hersel' down 
on the stane, and by-and-by a' round her turned blue. O'ercome 
wi' joy, she lifted the ae fit and crossed it owre the ither, sae glad 
was she that her companion was victorious. The bull returned and 
sought for but never could find her. 



THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 297 

Lang she sat, and aye she grat, till she wearied. At last she 
rase and gaed awa', she kendna whaur till. On she wandered till 
she came to a great hill o' glass, that she tried a' she could to climb, 
but wasna able. Round the bottom o' the hill she gaed, sabbing 
and seeking a passage owre, till at last she came to a smith's house; 
and the smith promised, if she wad serve him seven years, he wad 
make her iron shoon, wherewi' she could climb owre the glassy hill. 
At seven years' end she got her iron shoon, clamb the glassy hill, 
and chanced to come to the auld washerwife's habitation. There 
she was telled of a gallant young knight that had given in some 
bluidy sarks to wash, and whaever washed thae sarks was to be his 
wife. The auld wife had washed till she was tired, and then she 
set to her dochter, and baith washed, and they washed, and they 
better washed, in hopes of getting the young knight; but a' they 
could do they couldna bring out a stain. At length they set the 
stranger damosel to wark; and whenever she began the stains came 
out pure and clean, but the auld wife made the knight believe it was 
her dochter had washed the sarks. So the knight and the eldest 
dochter were to be married, and the stranger damosel was dis- 
tracted at the thought of it, for she was deeply in love wi' him. 
So she bethought her of her apple, and breaking it, found it filled 
with gold and precious jewelry, the richest she had ever seen. 
"All these," she said to the eldest dochter, "I will give you, on con- 
dition that you put off your marriage for ae day, and allow me to 
go into his room alone at night." So the lady consented; but mean- 
while the auld wife had prepared a sleeping-drink, and given it 
to the knight, wha drank it, and never wakened till next morning. 
The lee-lang night the damosel sabbed and sang: 

"Seven lang years I served for thee, 
The glassy hill I clamb for thee, 
The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee; 
And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me?" 

Next day she kentna what to do for grief. She then brak the 
pear, and found it filled wi' jewelry far richer than the contents o' 
the apple. Wi' thae jewels she bargained for permission to be a 
second night in the young knight's chamber; but the auld wife gied 
him anither sleeping-drink, and he again sleepit till morning. A' 
night she kept sighing and singing as before: 

"Seven lang years I served for thee," &c. 

Still he sleepit, and she nearly lost hope a'thegither. But that day 
when he was out at the hunting, somebody asked him what noise 



298 THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 

and moaning was yon they heard all last night in his bedchamber. 
He said he heardna ony noise. But they assured him there was 
sae; and he resolved to keep waking that night to try what he could 
hear. That being the third night, and the damosel being between 
hope and despair, she brak her plum, and it held far the richest 
jewelry of the three. She bargained as before; and the auld wife, 
as before, took in the sleeping-drink to the young knight's chamber; 
but he telled her he couldna drink it that night without sweetening. 
And when she gaed awa' for some honey to sweeten it wi', he poured 
out the drink, and sae made the auld wife think he had drunk it. 
They a' went to bed again, and the damosel began, as before, sing- 
ing: 

"Seven lang years I served for thee, 

The glassy hill I clamb for thee, 

The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee; 

And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me?" 

He heard, and turned to her. And she telled him a' that had be- 
fa'en her, and he telled her a' that had happened to him. And he 
caused the auld washerwife and her dochter to be burned. And 
they were married, and he and she are living happy till this day, 
for aught I ken. 1 

1 Chambers, Popular Traditions of Scotland. 



THE RED ETIN 

THHERE were ance twa widows that lived on a small bit o' ground, 
J- which they rented from a farmer. Ane of them had twa sons, 
and the other had ane; and by-and-by it was time for the wife that 
had twa sons to send them away to seeke their fortune. So she 
told her eldest son ae day to take a can and bring her water from 
the well, that she might bake a cake for him; and however much 
or however little water he might bring, the cake would be great or 
sma' accordingly; and that cake was to be a' that she could gie him 
when he went on his travels. 

The lad gaed away wi' the can to the well, and filled it wi' 
water, and then came away hame again; but the can being broken 
the maist part of the water had run out before he got back. So his 
cake was very sma' ; yet sma' as it was, his mother asked if he was 
willing to take the half of it with her blessing, telling him that, if 
he chose rather to have the hale, he would only get it wi' her curse. 
The young man, thinking he might hae to travel a far way, and 
not knowing when or how he might get other provisions, said he 
would like to hae the hale cake, come of his mother's malison what 
like; so she gave him the hale cake, and her malison alang wi't. 
Then he took his brither aside, and gave him a knife to keep till 
he should come back, desiring him to look at it every morning, and 
as lang as it continued to be clear, then he might be sure that the 
owner of it was well; but if it grew dim and rusty, then for certain 
some ill had befallen him. 

So the young man set out to seek his fortune. And he gaed 
a' that day, and a' the next day; and on the third day, in the after- 
noon, he came up to where a shepherd was sitting with a flock o' 
sheep. And he gaed up to the shepherd and asked him wha the 
sheep belanged to; and the man answered: 

"The Red Etin of Ireland 
Ance lived in Bellygan, 
And stole King Malcolm's daughter, 

The King of fair Scotland. 
He beats her, he binds her, 

He lays her on a band; 
Ane every day he dings her 
With a bright silver wand. 
299 



300 THE RED ETIN 

Like Julian the Roman, 
He's one that fears no man. 
It's said there's ane predestinate 

To be his mortal foe; 
But that man is yet unborn, 

And lang may it be so." 

The young man then went on his journey; and he had not gone far 
when he espied an old man with white locks herding a flock of 
swine; and he gaed up to him and asked whose swine these were, 
when the man answered: 

"The Red Etin of Ireland"— 

[Repeat the verses above.] 

Then the young man gaed on a bit farther, and came to another 
very old man herding goats; and when he asked whose goats they 
were, the answer was : 

"The Red Etin of Ireland"— 

[Repeat the verses, again.] 

This old man also told him to beware of the next beasts that he 
should meet, for they were of a very different kind from any he had 
yet seen. 

So the young man went on, and by-and-by he saw a multitude 
of very dreadfu' beasts, ilk ane o' them wi' twa heads, and on every 
head four horns. And he was sore frightened, and ran away from 
them as fast as he could; and glad was he when he came to a 
castle that stood on a hillock, wi' the door standing wide to the wa'. 
And he gaed into the castle for shelter, and there he saw an auld 
wife sitting beside the kitchen fire. He asked the wife if he might 
stay there for the night, as he was tired wi' a lang journey; and the 
wife said he might, but it was not a good place for him to be in, 
as it belanged to the Red Etin, who was a very terrible beast, wi' 
three heads, that spared no living man he could get hold of. The 
young man would have gone away, but he was afraid of the beasts 
on the outside of the castle; so he beseeched the old woman to con- 
ceal him as well as she could, and not to tell the Etin that he was 
there. He thought, if he could put over the night, he might get 
away in the morning without meeting wi' the beasts, and so escape. 
Rut he had not been long in his hidy-hole before the awful Etin 
came in; and nae sooner was he in than he was heard crying: 

"Snouk but and snouk ben, 
I find the smell of an earthly man; 
Be he living, or be he dead, 
His heart this night shall kitchen 1 my bread." 
1 "Kitchen," that is, "season." 



THE RED ETIN 301 

The monster soon found the poor young man, and pulled him from 
his hole. And when he had got him out he told him that if he could 
answer him three questions his life should be spared. The first was: 
Whether Ireland or Scotland was first inhabited? The second was: 
Whether man was made for woman, or woman for man? The third 
was: Whether men or brutes were made first? The lad not being able 
to answer one of these questions, the Red Etin took a mace and 
knocked him on the head, and turned him into a pillar of stone. 

On the morning after this happened the younger brither took 
out the knife to look at it, and he was grieved to find it a' brown 
wi' rust. He told his mother that the time was now come for him 
to go away upon his travels also; so she requested him to take the 
can to the well for water, that she might bake a cake for him. The 
can being broken, he brought hame as little water as the other had 
done, and the cake was as little. She asked whether he would 
have the hale cake wi' her malison, or the half wi' her blessing; 
and, like his brither, he thought it best to have the hale cake, come 
o' the malison what might. So he gaed away; and everything 
happened to him that had happened to his brother! 

The other widow and her son heard of a' that had happened frae 
a fairy, and the young man determined that he would also go upon 
his travels, and see if he could do anything to relieve his twa friends. 
So his mother gave him a can to go to the well and bring home 
water, that she might bake him a cake for his journey. And he 
gaed, and as he was bringing hame the water, a raven owre abune 
his head cried to him to look, and he would see that the water was 
running out. And he was a young man of sense, and seeing the 
water running out, he took some clay and patched up the holes, so 
that he brought home enough of water to bake a large cake. When 
his mother put it to him to take the half-cake wi' her blessing, he 
took it in preference to having the hale wi' her malison; and yet 
the half was bigger than what the other lads had got a'thegither. 

So he gaed away on his journey; and after he had traveled a 
far way he met wi' an auld woman, that asked him if he would 
give her a bit of his bannock. And he said he would gladly do that, 
and so he gave her a piece of the bannock; and for that she gied 
him a magical wand, that she said might yet be of service to him 
if he took care to use it rightly. Then the auld woman, wha was a 
fairy, told him a great deal that whould happen to him, and what he 
ought to do in a' circumstances; and after that she vanished in an 
instant out o' his sight. He gaed on a great way farther, and then 
he came up to the old man herding the sheep; and when he asked 
whose sheep these were, the answer was: 



302 THE RED ETIN 

"The Red Etin of Ireland 

Ance lived in Bellygan, 
And stole King Malcolm's daughter, 

The King of fair Scotland. 
He beats her, he binds her, 

He lays her on a band; 
And every day he dings her 

With a bright silver wand. 
Like Julian the Roman, 
He's one that fears no man, 
But now I fear his end is near, 

And destiny at hand; 
And you're to be, I plainly see, 

The heir of all his land." 

[Repeat the same inquiries to the man attending the swine and the man attending 
the goats, with the same answer in each case.] 

When he came to the place where the monstrous beasts were 
standing, he did not stop nor run away, but went boldly through 
among them. One came up roaring with open mouth to devour 
him, when he struck it with his wand, and laid it in an instant dead 
at his feet. He soon came to the Etin's castle, where he knocked, 
and was admitted. The auld woman that sat by the fire warned 
him of the terrible Etin, and what had been the fate of the twa 
brithers; but he was not to be daunted. The monster soon came 
in, saying: 

"Snouk but and snouk ben, 
I find the smell of an earthly man; 
Be he living, or be he dead, 
His heart shall be kitchen to my bread." 

He quickly espied the young man, and bade him come forth on the 
floor. And then he put the three questions to him; but the young 
man had been told everything by the good fairy, so he was able to 
answer all the questions. When the Etin found this he knew that 
his power was gone. The young man then took up the axe and 
hewed off the monster's three heads. He next asked the old woman 
to show him where the King's daughter lay; and the old woman took 
him upstairs and opened a great many doors, and out of every door 
came a beautiful lady who had been imprisoned there by the Etin; 
and ane o' the ladies was the King's daughter. She also took him 
down into a low room, and there stood two stone pillars that he 
had only to touch wi' his wand, when his twa friends and neighbors 
started into life. And the hale o' the prisoners were overjoyed at 
their deliverance, which they all acknowledged to be owing to the 



THE RED ETIN 303 

prudent young man. Next day they a' set out for the King's Court, 
and a gallant company they made. And the King married his 
daughter to the young man that had delivered her, and gave a 
noble's daughter to ilk ane o' the other young men; and so they a' 
lived happily a' the rest o' their days. 1 

1 Chambers, Popular Traditions of Scotland.